Shmiros HaLoshon Class – “The Chofetz Chaim Said What?”
By: Moriah Dubowsky
(Start Date: March 18th, 2020 @ 6:45pm & May 25th, 2022)
Moriah Dubowsky is inviting you to a scheduled Zoom meeting.
Topic: The Chofetz Chaim Said What?!
Time: May 25th, 2022 @ 08:30 PM on Wednesdays
Join Zoom Meeting
https://us04web.zoom.us/j/73792870521?pwd=R2E5enVpb2lNV1pMdzQ2MG9YbTV4QT09
Meeting ID: 737 9287 0521
Passcode: NoGossip
Sefer Chofetz Chaim
Nidchei Yisrael - two volumes, published in 1893.
CLASS 1- 3/18/20: INTRO to the class
Hello everyone, my name is Moriah Dubowsky, welcome to “The Chofetz Chaim Said What?”. This is about Shmiros HaLoshon (guarding one’s speech) based on the writings of the Chofetz Chaim [of blessed memory]. Thank you so much for being a part of this class! I will be going through the laws of loshon hara, practical steps we can take to work on our speech, and examples of how loshon hara relates to and affects us.
Everyone introduces themselves
Please pitch in with your own, stories/anecdotes, thoughts, and questions. This is an open and interactive class.
Rabbi Wyne spoke in synagogue about how this is a time of quarantine, with the Coronavirus. He said that there are two reasons why Hashem gives us this time of quarantine:
-Loshon Hara (bad speech/gossip)
-Haughtiness
Q: How does Loshon Hara connect to quarantine?
A: My wonderful father explained the connection. When a person said Loshon Hara, in biblical times, they got tzara’as (loosely translated as leprosy, which was a disease of the person, clothes, and home). Since this was a spiritual disease, the Kohen would examine and send away the metzora (leper) in quarantine. The metzora’s gossip isolates the person they spoke about socially; meaning it hurts their reputation or worse.
Intro to the Sefer Chofetz Chaim:
(Proverbs 21:23) “One who keeps an eye on his mouth & tongue protects his life from trouble.”
248 = physical organs = positive commandments
365 = physical sinews = negative commandments
“When man fulfills a mitzvah in this world with a certain organ, in Olam Habah (the World to Come) the light of Hashem reposes on that organ… when someone fulfills the 248 positive commandments, they are a ‘complete man’, if chas veshalom someone is lacking in even one positive commandments, there will be a defect on his (neshama) soul in Olam Habah… We wish to be perfect with all of our limbs and not be blemished, including the smallest organs… This hold true especially in the area of guarding one’s tongue. So, the organs correspond to the mitzvos”
Hashem helps us so that we do not we do not speak Loshon Hara. Hashem gives us two barriers to protect our speech; our teeth & our lips. Hashem also gave us free will, our responsibility is to guard our speech.
(Psalm 34:13) “Whoever is a man who desires life covets [his] days in order to perceive benevolence, shield your tongue from evil”]
The Concise Chofetz Chaim – A Page A Day (pg. 30)
- Hashem loves us and distances us from harmful traits, including loshon hara and rechilus. “These traits promote strife and dispute, which may even lead to bloodshed.” [Evils come from this.]
- The current galus (exile) is mainly because of the sin of spies. They were asked to investigate Eretz Yisroel (the land of Israel). They spoke loshon hara against the land. The city of Beitar was also destroyed by loshon hara and rechilus. Countless other terrible tragedies have been caused by loshon hara. – no need to get too in detail or too personal, but by a dhow of hands, who here has been affected by loshon hara?
- Because of these, the Torah explicitly forbids it, “You shall not go talebearing among your people”. It can lead you to transgress most of the commandments “bein adam lechavero” (between man and his friend) and many commandments “bein adam l”Makom” (between man and G-d).
READ:
- Daily Companion
- Daily Q & A
- Positive Word Power
- 30 Seconds of Proper Speech
Chofetz Chaim: A Lesson A Day (Loshon Hara: A Definition, pg. 50)
PRINCIPLE 1- Pt 1: (on my Sefaria App) ------ highlight = summary
- “It is forbidden to speak demeaningly of one’s friends, even if it is the absolute truth.” Chazal defines this as Loshon Hara. (Loshon Hara is the truth)
If it is falsehood, it is called “motzei shem ra (spreading a false report)”- greater sin
- Many other negative and positive commandments transgressed – as mentioned before
Issur (prohibition)- “You shall not go talebearing among your people” & “You shall not bear a false report” (in the 10 commandments).
- This is if one spoke demeaningly of one’s friend by chance. If someone custom/ used to speaking loshon hara naturally, chas v’shalom, they are called “ba’alei loshon hara (men of loshon hara)”. Their punishment is greater. (Psalms 12:4) “Let the L-rd cut off all smooth-talking lips, the tongue that speaks haughtily”. (connecting to both of the reasons for this time of quarantine.
- For three certain transgressions, a person has no share in Olam Haba (the World to Come); idolatry, illicit relations, and blood-spilling – LOSHON HARA is worse. Chazal proved this from the Scripture.
- There is no difference if someone speaks loshon hara of their own volition or if someone forced him to tell him. It is ALL forbidden! Even if it is someone’s father or Rabbi (which we are obligated to honor) want him to speak and he knows it may lead to loshon hara OR even “dust” or loshon hara, he is forbidden to consent.
- Even if one sees that if he takes it upon himself never to speak demeaningly of a Jew, or say anything else that is forbidden, his livelihood will suffer greatly, as when he is around someone who does not really know anything about Torah. He may not transgress; it is better that he give up all his possessions than transgress. EX: Surround yourself with Torah scholars
- Loshon Hara is forbidden even where only one’s personal honor is at stake. For example: Where people are speaking loshon hara and it is no way to avoid them, if he sits in silence he will be considered “crazy”. Chazal said (Eduyoth 5:6), “Better that a man be called ‘fool’ all of his days rather than be wicked one moment before the L-rd.” He should have bitachon (faith) that Hashem will reward him. “According to the strain is the reward”. In Avoth d’R. Nathan, “One time with strain for one hundred times without strain”.
- It is still loshon hara whether it is by mouth, sign, or letter
- It is still slander, if he is demeaning himself while demeaning his friend, with the very same slur.
READ:
Chofetz Chaim: The Family Lesson A Day (Day 2, pg 6 & Day 10, pg. 22)
(א) אָסוּר לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּת חֲבֵרוֹ אֲפִלּוּ עַל (א) אֱמֶת גָּמוּר וְזֶה נִקְרָא בְּפִי חֲזַ"ל בְּכָל מָקוֹם לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, (דְּאִם יֵשׁ בְּהַסִפּוּר שֶׁלּוֹ (ב) תַּעֲרוֹבוֹת שֶׁל שֶׁקֶר וַעֲבוּר זֶה נִתְגַּנָּה חֲבֵרוֹ יוֹתֵר הוּא בִּכְלַל מוֹצִּיא שֵׁם רָע וַעֲוֹנוֹ גָּדוֹל הַרְבֵּה יוֹתֵר), וְהַמְסַפֵּר עוֹבֵר בְּלֹא תַעֲשֶׂה, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר (ויקרא יט, טז): (ג) "לֹא תֵלֵךְ רָכִיל בְּעַמֶּיךָ", (ד) וְזֶה גַּם כֵּן בִּכְלַל רְכִילוּת הוּא.
(ב) הַלָּאו זֶה שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ הוּא מַה שֶּׁכְּתַבְתּוֹ הַתּוֹרָה בְּפֵרוּשׁ מְיֻחָד לְאִסוּר זֶה שֶׁל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע וּרְכִילוּת, אֲבָל בְּלָאו הָכִי {בלא זה} יֵשׁ עוֹד הַרְבֵּה לָאוִין וַעֲשִׂין אֲחֵרִים, שֶׁהוּא עוֹבֵר עֲלֵיהֶן עַל יְדֵי סִפּוּר הָרַע הַזֶּה, כַּמְבֹאָר לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה הַקּוֹדֶמֶת, עַיֵּן שָׁם.
(ג) כָּל זֶה, אֲפִלּוּ אִם רַק בְּמִקְרֶה סִפֵּר גְּנוּת חֲבֵרוֹ, אֲבָל אִם, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, הֻרְגַּל בְּעָוֹן זֶה בִּתְמִידוּת, כְּמוֹ אֵלּוּ (ה) שֶׁרְגִילִין תָּמִיד לֵישֵׁב וּלְסַפֵּר: כָּךְ וְכָךְ מַעֲשֵׂה פְּלוֹנִי, כָּךְ וְכָךְ עָשׂוּ אֲבוֹתָיו, כָּךְ וְכָךְ שָׁמַעְתִּי עָלָיו, וְהוּא דְּבָרִים שֶׁל גְּנוּת, אֲנָשִׁים כָּאֵלּוּ הֵם נִקְרָאִין בְּפִי חֲזַ"ל בְּשֵׁם בַּעֲלֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע וְעָנְשָׁן הַרְבֵּה יוֹתֵר גָּדוֹל, אַחֲרֵי שֶׁבִּשְׁאָט נַפְשָׁם וּזְדוֹן לִבָּם עוֹבְרִין עַל תּוֹרַת ה', וְנַעֲשָׂה זֶה אֶצְּלָם כְּהֶפְקֵר, כְּמוֹ שֶׁמְּבֹאָר לְעֵיל בְּסוֹף הַפְּתִיחָה, וַעֲלֵיהֶם נֶאֱמַר בַּקַּבָּלָה: "יַכְרֵת ה' כָּל שִׂפְתֵי חֲלָקּוֹת לָשׁוֹן מְדַבֶּרֶת גְּדֹלוֹת" (תהלים יב, ד).
(ד) אָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל: עַל שָׁלש עֲבֵרוֹת נִפְרָעִין מִן הָאָדָם בָּעוֹלָם הַזֶּה, וְאֵין לוֹ חֵלֶק לָעוֹלָם הַבָּא, וְאֵלּוּ הֵן: עֲבוֹדָה זָרָה וְגִלּוּי עֲרָיוֹת וּשְׁפִיכוּת דָּמִים, וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע נֶגֶד כֻּלָּן. וְהֵבִיאוּ חֲזַ"ל עַל זֶה רְאָיָה מִן הַכְּתוּבִים, וּפֵרְשׁוּ הָרִאשׁוֹנִים, דְּהַכַּוָּנָה עַל אֵלּוּ שֶׁהֻרְגְּלוּ בּעוֹן זֶה בִּתְמִידוּת, וְאֵין מְּקבְּלִים עַל עַצְּמָם לְהִשָּׁמֵר מִּמֶּנּוּ, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁנַּעֲשָׂה הדָּבָר אֶצְּלָם כְּהֶתֵּר.
(ה) אֵין חִלּוּק בְּאִסוּר הַסִפּוּר, בֵּין אִם סִפֵּר מֵעַצְּמוֹ בִּרְצּוֹנוֹ וּבֵין אִם (ז) עָמַד עָלָיו חֲבֵרוֹ בִּדְבָרִים וְהִפְצִּירוֹ עַד שֶׁיְּסַפֵּר לוֹ, מִכָּל מָקוֹם אָסוּר. וַאֲפִלּוּ (ח) אָבִיו אוֹ רַבּוֹ, שֶׁמְּחֻיָּב בִּכְבוֹדָם וּבְמוֹרָאָם, שֶׁלֹּא לִסְתֹּר דִּבְרֵיהֶם, אִם הֵם (ט) בִּקְּשׁוּ מִמֶּנּוּ שֶׁיְּסַפֵּר לָהֶם עִנְיַן פְּלוֹנִי וּפְלוֹנִי, וְהוּא יוֹדֵעַ, שֶׁבְּתוֹךְ הַסִפּוּר יֻכְרַח לָבוֹא לִידֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע אוֹ אֲפִלּוּ רַק לְאָבָק שֶׁל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, אָסוּר לוֹ לִשְׁמֹעַ לָהֶם.
(ו) אֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא רוֹאֶה, שֶׁאִם הוּא יַרְגִּיל עַצְּמוֹ בַּמִּדָּה הַזֹּאת, שֶׁלֹּא לְסַפֵּר לְעוֹלָם בִּגְנוּתוֹ שֶׁל יִשְׂרָאֵל, וְכדּוֹמֶה מִדִּבּוּרִים הָאֲסוּרִים, יְסֻבַּב לוֹ הֶפְסֵד גָּדוֹל בְּעִנְין פַּרְנָסָתוֹ, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁהוּא תַּחַת רְשׁוּת אֲחֵרִים, וְהֵם אֲנָשִׁים שֶׁאֵין בָּהֶם רֵיחַ תּוֹרָה, וְיָדוּע הוּא, שֶׁבַּעֲוֹנוֹתֵינוּ הָרַבִּים, אֲנָשִׁים כָּאֵלּוּ הֵם פְּרוּצִּים מְאֹד בְּזֶה הֶעָוֹן הֶחָמוּר, עַד שֶׁאִם יִרְאוּ אֶת מִי, שֶׁאֵין פִּיו פָּתוּחַ כָּל כָּךְ כְּמוֹתָם, יַחֲזִיקוּ אוֹתוֹ לְשׁוֹטֶה וּפֶתִי, וְעַל יְדֵי זֶה יְסַלְּקוּהוּ מִמִּשְׁמַרְתּוֹ וְלֹא יִהְיֶה לוֹ בַּמֶּה לְפַרְנִס אֶת בְּנֵי בֵּיתוֹ, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אָסוּר, (י) כְּכָל שְׁאָר לָאוִין, שֶׁמְּחֻיָּב לִתֵּן כָּל אֲשֶׁר לוֹ וְלֹא לַעֲבֹר עֲלֵיהֶן, כַּמְבֹאָר בְּיוֹרֶה דֵּעָה {בסימן קנ"ז סעיף א' בהגה"ה}, עַיֵּן שָׁם.
(ז) וּמִזֶּה נוּכל לֵידַע, דְּכָל שֶׁכֵּן אִם נוֹגֵע לוֹ רַק בְּכָבוֹד בְּעָלְמָא, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁיּוֹשֵׁב בֵּין חֲבוּרַת אֲנָשִׁים, וְאֵין לוֹ עֵצָה אֵיךְ לְהִשָּׁמֵט מֵהֶם, וְהֵם מְדַבְּרִים בִּדְבָרִים הָאְסוּרִים עַל פִּי דִּין, וּבְשֶׁיִּהְיֶה יוֹשֵׁב וְדוֹמֵם וְלֹא יְסַיַּע עִמָּם בְּסִפּוּרֵיהֶם כְּלָל, יֵחָשֵׁב בְּעֵינֵיהֶם כְּמִשְׁתַּגֵּעַ, (יא) בְּוַדַּאי דְּאָסוּר. וְעַל זֶה וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה אָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל: מוּטָב לְאָדָם שֶׁיִּקָּרֵא שׁוֹטֶה כָּל יָמָיו, וְאל יִהְיֶה רָשָׁע שָׁעָה אַחַת לִפְנֵי הַמָּקוֹם, וִיזָרֵז עַצְּמּוֹ בִּשְׁעַת מעֲשֶׂה בְּכָל כֹּחוֹתָיו לַעֲמֹד עַל נפְשׁוֹ וְיִהְיֶה נָכוֹן לִבּוֹ בָּטוּחַ, כִּי שְׂכָרוֹ יִהְיֶה עֲבוּר זֶה מֵה' יִתְבָּרַךְ עַד אֵין קֵץ, כְּמַּאֲמַּר חֲזַ"ל: לְפוּם צַּעֲרָא אגְרָא {כפי הצער השכר}. וְאִיתָא {וכָתוּב} בְּאָבוֹת דְּרַבִּי נָתָן, כִּי פַּעַם אַחַת בְּצַּעַר מִמֵּאָה פְּעָמִים שֶׁלֹּא בְּצַּעַר, (וּבֵאוּרוֹ: כִּי דְּבַר מִצְּוָה אוֹ לִפְרֹש מִדְּבַר אִסוּר שֶׁבָּא לוֹ עַל יְדֵי צַּעַר, שְׂכָרוֹ מֵאָה פְּעָמִים יוֹתֵר מִמִּצְּוָה אַחֶרֶת כְּמוֹתָה, שֶׁבָּא לוֹ שֶׁלֹּא בְּצַּעַר). וְעַל עֵת כָּזֶה בְּוַדַּאי שַׁיָּךְ מַאֲמַר חְזַ"ל בַּמִּדְרָשׁ: כָּל רֶגַע וְרֶגע שֶׁאָדָם חוֹסֵם פִּיו, זוֹכֶה לָאוֹר הַגָּנוּז, שֶׁאֵין כָּל מַלְאָךְ וּבְרִיָּה יָכוֹל לְשַׁעֵר. וּלְעִנְיַן אֵיךְ יִתְנַהֵג, אִם נִתְפָּס בַּחְבוּרָה רָעָה כָּזוֹ לְעִנְיַן הוֹכָחָה וְקַבָּלָה, עַיֵּן לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ו' סָעִיף ד' ה' ו' וְעַיֵּן לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה בְּלָאוִין אוֹת ט"ז, כִּי שַׁיָּךְ לְכָאן.
(ח) אִסוּר זֶה שֶׁל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא בֵּין אִם הוּא מְסַפֵּר עָלָיו בְּפִיו מַמָּשׁ, אוֹ שֶׁהוּא (יב) כּוֹתֵב עָלָיו דָּבָר זֶה בְּמִכְתָּבוֹ, וְגַם אֵין בּוֹ חִלּוּק בֵּין אִם הוּא מְּסַפֵּר עָלָיו הלָשׁוֹן הָרָע שֶׁלּוֹ בְּפֵרוּשׁ וּבֵין אִם הוּא מְסַפֵּר עָלָיו הלָשׁוֹן הָרָע (יג) בְּדֶרֶךְ רֶמֶּז, בְּכָל גַּוְנֵי {בכל האפנים} (יד) בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא.
(ט) וְדַע עוֹד, דַּאֲפִלּוּ אִם בְּתוֹךְ הַגְּנוּת, שֶׁגִּנָּה אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ, גִּנָּה אֶת עַצְּמוֹ (טו) גַּם כֵּן בָּזֶה הַגְּנוּת גּוּפָא, וַאֲפִלּוּ הִקְדִּים לְהִתְרַעֵם עַל עַצְּמוֹ בָּזֶה, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי {אף על פי כן} מִכְּלל דֵּילָטוֹרְיָא לָא נָפְקֵי {לא יצא}.
(1) It is forbidden to speak demeaningly of one's friend, even if it be absolute truth. And this is termed everywhere by Chazal "lashon hara." (For if there were in his words an admixture of falsehood, by which his friend is demeaned even more, this is in the category of "motzi shem ra" [spreading a false report], in which his sin is far greater). And the speaker [of lashon hara] transgresses a negative commandment, viz. (Vayikra 19:16): "Do not go talebearing among your people." And this [lashon hara] is also in the category of rechiluth.
(2) This negative commandment which we adduced is what the Torah stated explicitly for this issur of lashon hara and rechiluth. But aside from this, there are many other negative and positive commandments that one transgresses by speaking lashon hara, as explained above in the preceding introduction.
(3) All this, only if one spoke demeaningly of his friend by chance. But if (G–d forbid) he is habituated to this sin, like those who customarily sit and say: "Thus and thus did Ploni (so and so) do," "Thus and thus did his fathers do," "This and this (demeaning thing) did I hear about him" — men such as these are called by Chazal "ba'alei (men of) lashon hara," and their punishment is far greater [than that of the former]. For in their perverseness of spirit and their malice of heart they transgress the Torah of the L–rd, and it becomes hefker to them, as explained above in the end of the introduction. And about them it is said in the tradition (Psalms 12:4): "Let the L–rd cut off all smooth-talking lips, the tongue that speaks haughtily."
(4) Chazal have said: For three transgressions punishment is exacted of a man in this world, and he has no share in the world to come: idolatry, illicit relations, and blood-spilling — and lashon hara over and above all. Chazal have proved this from Scripture. And the Rishonim have explained that the reference is to those who are habituated to this sin [lashon hara] and who do not take it upon themselves to guard themselves against it, the thing having become "permitted" to them.
(5) There is no difference in the issur of speaking [lashon hara], as to whether one speaks it of his own volition or whether his friend stands over him and begs him to tell him — in either case, it is forbidden. And even if his father or his Rabbi — whom he is obligated to honor and to fear and not to contradict their words — even if they importune him to speak of a certain thing, and he knows that in the midst of the account he will perforce come to speak lashon hara or even only the "dust" of lashon hara, he is forbidden to consent.
(6) Even if one sees that if he takes it upon himself never to speak demeaningly of a Jew, or to say anything else that is forbidden, his livelihood will suffer greatly, as when he is in the employ of others who have not the faintest trace of Torah about them (and it is well known that, in our many sins, such men are steeped in this sin to such an extent that if they see one whose mouth is not open [in lashon hara] as wide as theirs, they take him for a fool and a simpleton and because of this may dismiss him from his job and deprive him of a livelihood), in spite of this, it is forbidden [to transgress], as is the case with all the other negative commandments, for which one must give up all that he possesses rather than transgress (viz. Yoreh Deah 157:1).
(7) And from this we can understand that lashon hara is certainly forbidden in an instance where only one's personal honor is at stake. As when one is sitting in a company of men and has no way of avoiding them, and they are speaking of things which are forbidden according to the din. If he sits in silence and in no way abets them in their talk, he will be regarded as "crazy." Of this and all such things, Chazal have said (Eduyoth 5:6): "Better that a man be called 'a fool' all of his days rather than be wicked one moment before the L-rd." He must harness all of his powers at that moment to withstand the trial, and [if he does so], he may be completely confident that his reward for this from the Blessed L–rd will be without end. As Chazal have stated (Avoth 5:23): "According to the strain is the reward." And, in Avoth d'R. Nathan: "One time with strain for a hundred times without strain." (That is, the reward for the performance of a mitzvah or the abstention from an issur, which entails strain, is a hundredfold more than for that of the same kind, which entails no strain.) And to such a time [of trial as the above] there certainly applies the statement of Chazal in the Midrash: "For every moment that one 'muzzles' his mouth, he attains to such secreted light that no angel or [Divine] creature can conceive of." (As to how one should conduct himself in respect to reproof and listening if one is "caught" in such an evil company as this one, see below Principle VI, sections 4-6, and above, in the introduction to the negative commandments, section 16.)
(8) This issur of lashon hara obtains whether it is actually spoken by mouth or stated in a letter. There is also no difference whether he speaks it explicitly or by sign. In all modes, it is in the category of lashon hara.
(9) And know also that even if in demeaning his friend he demeaned himself with the very same slur — even if he began by railing thus against himself, he has nevertheless not left the ranks of the slanderers.
CLASS 2- 3/25/20: 2nd Class
https://www.chabad.org/library/article_cdo/aid/812861/jewish/A-Pillow-Full-of-Feathers.htm
Mashal (parable) about the pillow and feathers- Too tempted & and always spoke loshon hara He found out something interesting about a businessman and spread it and it eventually got to the man who was spoken about “Let all the feathers go… now, collect all the feathers” IMPOSSIBLE – Once you say something you can never take it back. He apologized and stopped his problem.
PRINCIPLE 2: (on my Sefaria App) – the din (judgement) of Loshon Hara in the presence of three [apeitelata]
- It is forbidden to speak demeaningly of one’s friends, even if it is the absolute true, even before one and, especially before many. The more listeners, the bigger the sin. Also, he makes several people go astray in the issur (prohibition) of listening to loshon hara.
- As there being a heter (halachic permit/ leniency/loophole) of Chazal to speak before three- apei tlasa. This is when something is not an absolute taint, which is understood in two ways; how they are said. If something is said in the presence of three, it is expected that it will get back to the subject’s ears, so the speaker pays attention in speaking, that what he says will not be taken negatively.
EX: “Where can I find fire” “You can always find fire there [where they always cook flesh and fish]”. How is it said? What are they implying? What do you take from this? Is it positive or negative? Does it mean that he has a large family or an Innkeeper, because they have people to feed and keep warm (Hashem blessed them wealth) or that they are always cooking.
- If one speaks demeaningly of his friend before three he transgresses the issur/prohibition of loshon hara. If one of the three who heard the loshon hara told it to others, he does not transgress the prohibition. BECAUSE if three have become to know of it, it is considered to be known by all. “Your friend has a friend etc.,” The Torah does not forbid as Loshon Hara something which is bound to be known. And this is only if he relates it by chance; not if he intends to spread it or publicize it more. (G-d forbid) Even if he does not mention the name of who told (so as to not be rechilus/gossip mongering), when the purpose is to publicize. EX: Someone posted something on Instagram or Facebook, it is bound to be known by many. If you accidentally let it slip what is on the post. Even if that person does not follow them on social media.
- The heter (leniency) (to repeat to another) where there is no intent to publicize it only applies to the 1st hearer. If someone (2nd hearer) hears it from the 1st hearer, it is forbidden to tell anyone. It is forbidden to believe the informer.
EX: This may become a “broken telephone” situation
- If the recounting in the presence of 3 (and even one is a G-d fearing man) were before G-d fearing men who guard themselves against the prohibitions of Loshon Hara. Then, the report is not bound to be heard and it is forbidden. Even if only one of the three men is G-d fearing, the din/judgement remains the same. BECAUSE there are not 3 potential publicizers. This can also be the judgement if one of the three is a relative or close friend of the person being slandered, because they would not publicize it.
- This is also only permitted if in that city the report was heard by three, but not in a different city.
- If the speaker urges the hearers not to reveal it, even if he said it before many, it would be loshon hara for someone to reveal it afterward, even if it is by chance. And even if he sees that one of the hearers or two did not heed the exhortation and revealed what he had to others, in spite of this, this third listener may reveal thing to others, even by chance. [see Be’er Mayim Chayim].
Rechilus is forbidden even when told to one person. Certainly, says the Chofetz Chaim, it is forbidden when said publicly. One might argue: “If I announce in public, ‘Chaim called Meir a fool,’ Chaim is sure to find out what I said. So obviously, I’m not afraid for Chaim to find out, and obviously I’m telling the truth.” Anyone who would put forth such an argument is overlooking a fundamental point of hilchos rechilus. As we have already learned, rechilus by definition is true information and it is forbidden even if the speaker would be unafraid to make the same statement in the subject’s presence.
The Chofetz Chaim presents a case of avak rechilus, “the dust of rechilus.” The classic case of avak rechilus is where a person makes a statement which could be interpreted either positively or negatively. A few people standing outside a shul (synagogue) are approached by a stranger. He wants to know where he can get something to eat. One member of the group says, “Why don’t you go to Levi? He always has something cooking on the stove.” The issue is whether or not this is a derogatory statement. The speaker may have meant, “Levi is always eating, so he always has food cooking” or he may have meant, “Levi always has guests, and he’s always prepared for extra company.”
In the first part of this volume (Day 29), we discussed whether or not such ambiguous statements are permissible. Here, the question is whether or not someone else may repeat this statement to Levi in the speaker’s name. The Chofetz Chaim informs us that it is surely forbidden to repeat the remark to Levi in a way which indicates that it was meant derogatorily. If it is repeated in a way which indicates that it was intended as a compliment, this would seemingly be permissible. However, if Levi is a person who tends to be suspicious of people’s motives and judges them unfavorably, then the remark should not be repeated to him even where the connotation is positive. The same would apply where there already exists some bad feeling between Levi and the person who made the remark, for here, too, it is likely that Levi will understand the remark the wrong way.
- There’s no difference in the language of the exhortation, whether he urged them not to mention the subject at all anymore, or whatever choice of words he used, it is forbidden to reveal the demeaning of another even to a different person; how much more so to the person who is being demeaned – because if it is revealed to another, in the end it will become known to all, and even to the person being demeaned. As we’ve learned “your friend has a friend, etc.”
The heter (leniency) of Apei Tlasa applies only if there were three hearers. Not two who spoke before two.
All this that we have said applies to the issur (prohibition) of repeating it itself, but (G-d forbid) to add even one word or to “embroider” one thing before the hearer, is completely forbidden. Since he thereby harms him with his words more than he would have been harmed had he himself heard the original report within the normal dynamics of apei tlasa (loshon hara spoken in front of three people). By adding to the original, the report will be accepted as true, and this is forbidden by all poskim (legal scholar who determines the position of Halacha)
- (we will discuss this more in principle 7, section 1)
If someone had faults in his youth, but now conducts himself correctly OR his forbears did not conduct themselves correctly at all, but he is not a part of it (if someone has a past and does teshuva or his parents did something wrong and he is not a part of it), it is forbidden to demean him or shame him before his friends. If someone speaks about these things before others, even if he does not add anything to the truth, is speaking loshon hara and does not behold the Divine Presence (Sha’arei Teshuvah). The heter of apei tlasa does not apply.
EX: I believe that this connects to someone who is a ba’alei teshuva (“master of the return” a Jew from a secular background who becomes religiously observant.) Once he has done teshuva (repentance) it is forbidden to bring up the sins of his/her past.
- The heter (leniency or loophole) of Apei Tlasa applies to the speaker. And after all these things and this truth that we’ve explained, how much for one must distance himself from the leniency, which is practically no place in reality; and especially, even if all the conditions obtain it is easily to be determined whether the halacha is consistant. According to many poskim (legal scholar who determines the position of Halacha), there is no source for this leniency in the Talmud. ----- DO NOT RELY ON THIS LENIENCY!
Therefore, one who guards his soul will distance himself from this.
- When the seven city dignitaries preside over the actions of men in the city in matters of assessments and the like, where their judgment will be to the detriment of one into the benefit of another, and they were different opinion and decide a quart of the majority - when they leave the queen of chamber they must not believe what happened and whose opinion was whose.
- If someone lectures in a house of study, it is forbidden to mock him and to say that there’s nothing to his lectures and that there’s nothing to hear. (Vayikra 19:18) “And you shall love your neighbor as youself” - Apei tlasa does not apply
EX: mocking a Rabbi or speakers’ drasha (G-d forbid)
- If someone revealed to his friend, in the presence of three, details about his occupation or trade or the like, things which, in general, or otherwise forbidden to repeat afterwards to another, if it would result in injury or pain to him - now, since he himself revealed it in the presence of three it is evident that if this is of no concern to him, even if it comes to being on the end. Therefore, one who hears it is permitted to reveal it to others as long as the teller does not make it clear that he is opposed to doing so.
Question from class: what are considered “forceful words” that will get someone to stop telling people what they are saying?
It is referring to words that have strong emotions behind them. Things like saying what you did was very wrong… this is a chiddush because usually you are not allowed manipulating people in such away. The reason you can do this is because it is for the good.
(א) (א) אָסוּר לְסַפֵּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, אַף שֶׁהוּא אֱמֶת, אֲפִלּוּ בִּפְנֵי יָחִיד. וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן בִּפְנֵי רַבִּים. וְכָל שֶׁיִּתְרבּוּ הַשּׁוֹמְעִים, יִתְרבֶּה עֲוֹן הַמְסַפֵּר, מִפְּנֵי שֶׁחֲבֵרוֹ מִתְגַּנְּה יוֹתֵר עַל יְדֵי זֶה, שֶׁנִּתְפַּרְסֵם גְּנוּתוֹ בִּפְנֵי כַּמָּה אֲנָשִׁים, גַּם שֶׁעַל יְדֵי זֶה מַכְשִׁיל כַּמָּה אֲנָשִׁים בְּאִסוּר שְׁמִיעַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע {הסכמת כל הפוסקים}.
(ב) וּמַה שֶּׁנִּמְצָּא הֶתֵּר בְּדִבְרֵי חֲזַ"ל לוֹמַר בִּפְנִי שְׁלֹשָה, הַיְנוּ (ב) בְּדָבָר שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ גְּנַאי גָּמוּר וְהַדִּבּוּר שֶׁלּוֹ יֵשׁ לוֹ שְׁנִי פָּנִים. וְעִנְיָן כָּזֶה יָדוּעַ שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי הַדִּבּוּר, שֶׁאוֹמֵר אוֹתוֹ הַמְסַפֵּר בְּעֵת סִפּוּרוֹ, בָּזֶה הִתִּירוּהוּ חֲזַ"ל לוֹמַר בִּפְנֵי שְׁלֹשָה וְתָלוּהוּ, כֵּיוָן שֶׁאוֹמֵר הַדְּבָרִים בִּפְנִי שְׁלֹשָה, יוֹדֵעַ בְּוַדַּאי שֶׁיָּבוֹאוּ הַדְּבָרִים לְאָזְנָיו, דְּחַבְרָךְ חבְרָא אִית לֵה {שחברך חבר יש לו}, וְעַל כֵּן הוּא שׁוֹמֵר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ בְּעֵת אֲמִירָה לוֹמַר, בְּאֹפֶן שֶׁלֹּא יִהְיֶה מִנְכָּר מִלְּשׁוֹנוֹ לְשׁוֹן גְּנַאי.,(וּנְצַיֵּר דָּבָר אֶחָד, וּמִזֶּה נָקִישׁ לְכָל כַּיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה. כְּגוֹן, שֶׁשּׁוֹאֲלִין לוֹ: אַיֵּה נִמְצָּא אֵשׁ? וְהוּא מֵשִׁיב: שָׁם תִּמְצָּא, שֶׁמְּבַשְּׁלִין תָּמִיד בָּשָׂר וְדָגִים. דְּדָבָר זֶה תָּלוּי לְפִי אֲמִירָתוֹ בִּשְׁעַת מַעֲשֶׂה, אִם רוֹצֶּה, מוֹצִּיא זֶה בְּלָשׁוֹן שֶׁאֵין בּוֹ גְּנַאי לַחְבֵרוֹ, דְּבֶאֱמֶת לִפְעָמִים אֵין בּוֹ עַוְלָה, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁיֵּשׁ לוֹ בְּנֵי בַּיִת הרְבֵּה, וַעֲזָרוֹ הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא שֶׁיֵּשׁ לוֹ הוֹן רַב, אוֹ שֶׁמַּחֲזִיק אַכְסַנְיָא שֶׁל אוֹרְחִים וְכַדּוֹמֶה, וְהוּא שׁוֹאֲלוֹ: אַיֵּה נִמְצָּא אֵשׁ? וְהוּא מֵשִׁיב לוֹ: לֹא תִּמְצָּא עַתָּה אֵשׁ, כִּי אִם בְּבֵית פְּלוֹנִי שֶׁמְּבַשְּׁלִין תָּמִיד וְכַוָּנָתוֹ כַּנַּ"ל, וְכָל כִּי הַאי גַּוְנָא {וכמו כן} בְּעִנְיְנֵי אֲבַקּ לָשׁוֹן הָרָע תָּלוּי בְּאֹפֶן אֲמִירַת הַמְסַפֵּר בְּעֵת דִּבּוּרוֹ. (ג) אֲבָל אִם מוֹצִּיא אוֹתוֹ בְּקוֹלוֹ וּבִתְנוּעוֹתָיו, דְּמִנְכָּר שֶׁכַּוָּנָתוֹ, שֶׁהוּא מַרְבֶּה בִּסְעֻדַּת מְּרֵעוּת תָּמִיד, אַף שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה אֵינְנּוּ גְּנַאי גָּמוּר, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי {אף על פי כן} קְרָאוּהוּ חֲזַ"ל אֲבַק לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וְאָסוּר לוֹמַּר אֲפִלּוּ בִּפְנִי שְׁלשָה).
(ג) יֵשׁ אוֹמְרִים, (ד) דְּאִם אֶחָד סִפֵּר (ה) גְּנוּת עַל חֲבֵרוֹ בִּפְנִי שְׁלשָה, אַף דְּהוּא עָבַר בְּוַדַּאי עַל אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע וְכַנַּ"ל, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אִם אֶחָד מֵהַשְּׁלֹשָה, שֶׁשָּׁמַע דָּבָר זֶה, סִפֵּר אַחַר כָּךְ לַאֲחֵרִים, לֹא עָבַר בָּזֶה עַל אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, מִטַעַם דְּכֵיוָן דִּשְׁלֹשָה יוֹדְעִים מִזֶּה, מִמֵּילָא כְּבָר נִשְׁמַע הַדָּבָר וְנוֹדַע לַכֹּל, דְּחַבְרָךְ חַבְרָא אִית לֵה, וּבְדָבָר הֶעָשׂוּי לְהִתְגַּלּוֹת לֹא אָסְרָה הַתּוֹרָה מִשּׁוּם לָשׁוֹן הָרָע. וְדַוְקָא לְסַפֵּר (ו) בְּדֶרֶךְ אַקְרַאִי, אֲבָל לֹא שֶׁיִּתְכַּוֵּן לְהַעֲבִיר הַקּוֹל וּלְגַלּוֹתוֹ יוֹתֵר., הגה"ה: ויש אומרים עוד, (ז) דאפלו בדרך אקראי אינו מתר, רק אם נתגלגל זה הענין דרך אגב בתוך דבורו, אבל לא שיכון לספר זה הענין לבד. (הגהה),(ח) אֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא יְסַפֵּר בְּשֵׁם מִי שֶׁסִפֵּר לוֹ, רַק יְסַפֵּר סְתָם, שֶׁכָּךְ וְכָךְ נִשְׁמַע עַל פְּלוֹנִי, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אֵינֶנּוּ נִמְלָט מֵאִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע.
(ד) וַאֲפִלּוּ מַה שֶּׁהִתַּרְנוּ בְּאִם אֵינוֹ מִתְכַּוֵּן לְגַלּוֹת, (ט) דַּוְקָא הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ הָרִאשׁוֹן, שֶׁשָּׁמַע בְּעַצְּמוֹ מַה שֶּׁרְאוּבֵן סִפֵּר עַל שִׁמְעוֹן בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא {בפני שלשה}, אֲבָל מִי שֶׁשָּׁמַע מִמֶּנוּ, אָסוּר לֵילֵךְ אַחַר כָּךְ עַל סְמָךְ הַזֶּה, שֶׁאָמַר לוֹ הַמְסַפֵּר לוֹ, שֶׁשָּׁמַע דָּבָר זֶה בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, וּלְסַפֵּר לְאַחֵר מֵהַגְּנוּת שֶׁשָּׁמַע עַל שִׁמְעוֹן, אַף אִם לֹא יַזְכִּיר מִי הוּא הַמּוֹצִּיא וְהַמֵּבִיא הַלַּעַז הַזֶּה עַל שִׁמְעוֹן, אִם לֹא (י) שֶׁכְּבָר נִתְפַּרְסֵם הַדָּבָר וְנוֹדַע לַכֹּל. וְלָא מִבָּעֵי {ואין צריך לומר} אִם הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ הַשֵּׁנִי הַזֶּה אֵינוֹ יוֹדֵעַ כְּלָל מֵעַצְמוֹ אֶת עֶצֶם הַמַּעֲשֶׂה, אִם הוּא אֱמֶת שֶׁרְאוּבֵן סִפֵּר גְּנוּת עַל שִׁמְּעוֹן, (יא) בְּוַדַּאי אֵין לוֹ לְהַאֲמִינוֹ, בְּזֶה שֶׁרְאוּבֵן עָבַר עַל אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, אֶלָּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא יוֹדֵעַ בְּעַצְּמוֹ, שֶׁרְאוּבֵן סִפֵּר גְּנוּת עַל שִׁמְעוֹן, אַךְ אֵינֶנּוּ יוֹדֵע אִם הָיָה בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, וְהַשּׁוֹמֵעַ הָרִאשׁוֹן הַזֶּה גִּלָּה לוֹ שֶׁהָיָה בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, אַךְ עַל פִּי כֵן אָסוּר לוֹ לִסְמֹךְ עַל דְּבָרָיו בָּזֶה וְחָיְשִׁינַן דִּילְמָא לֹא הָיָה זֶה בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, וְאֵינֶנוּ עָשׂוּי לְהִתְגַּלּוֹת, וְעַל כֵּן אָסוּר לָזֶה לְסַפֵּר לְשׁוּם אָדָם.
(ה) נִרְאֶה לִי, דְּאִם הַסִפּוּר בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא הָיָה (יב) בִּפְנֵי אֲנָשִׁים יִרְאֵי אֱלֹקִים שֶׁנִּזְהָרִים מֵאִסוּרֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, מִּמֵּילָא אֵין דָּבָר זֶה עָשׂוּי לְהִתְגַּלּוֹת וְאִם כֵּן אָסוּר מִן הַתּוֹרָה לְסַפֵּר אַחַר כָּךְ דָּבָר זֶה לְאַחֵר. וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם רַק אֶחָד מֵהַשְּׁלוֹשָה הָיָה אִישׁ יְרֵא אֱלֹקִים, שֶׁנִּזְהָר מֵאִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, גַּם כֵּן דִּינָא הָכֵי דְּתוּ לֵיכָּא {ששוב אין} שְׁלוֹשָה מְפַרְסְמִים. וְאֶפְשָׁר דְּהוּא הַדִּין אִם אֶחָד מֵהַשְּׁלוֹשָה הָיָה מִקְּרוֹבָיו אוֹ (יג) אוֹהֲבָיו שֶׁל מִי שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר עָלָיו הַגְּנוּת, גַּם כֵּן שַׁיָּךְ הַאי טַעְמָא, דְּהוּא בְּוַדַּאי לֹא יֵלֵךְ וִיגַלֶּה לְהָעוֹלָם הַגְּנוּת שֶׁל קְרוֹבוֹ וְאוֹהֲבוֹ, אִם כֵּן תּוּ לֵיכָּא תְּלָתָא.
(ו) עוֹד נִרְאֶה לִי דְּדַוְקָא (יד) בְּאוֹתָה הָעִיר, שֶׁשָּׁמַע בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, מֻתָּר לְגַלּוֹת מִשּׁוּם דְּחַבְרָךְ חַבְרָא וְכוּ', אֲבָל לֹא בְּעִיר אַחֶרֶת, אַף דְּשַׁיָּרוֹת מְצוּיוֹת מִזּוֹ לְזוֹ, וְעַיֵּן בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים.
(ז) וְאִם הָאוֹמֵר הִזְהִיר שֶׁלֹּא לְגַלּוֹתוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ אָמַר (טו) בִּפְנֵי רבִּים, יֵשׁ בּוֹ מִשּׁוּם לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, לְמִי שֶׁיְּגַלֶּה אַחַר כָּךְ אֲפִלּוּ בְּמִקְרֶה. וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא רוֹאֶה שֶׁאֶחָד מֵהשּׁוֹמְעִים אוֹ שְׁנַיִם לֹא שָׁמְרוּ אֶת הָאַזְהָרָה הַזּוֹ וְגִלּוּהוּ לַאֲחֵרִים, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן (טז) הַשְּׁלִישִׁי הַזֶּה אֵין לוֹ לְגַלּוֹת אֶת הַדָּבָר לַאֲחֵרִים אֲפִלּוּ בְּמִקְרֶה, וְעַיֵּן בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים.
(ח) אֵין חִלּוּק בִּלְשׁוֹן הָאַזְהָרָה, בֵּין שֶׁצִּוָּם (יז) שֶׁלֹּא יְדַבְּרוּ עוֹד מִזֶּה הָעִנְיָן כְּלָל, וּבֵין שֶׁאָמַר לָהֶם, שֶׁאַל יִוָּדַע מִכֶּם דָּבָר, בְּכָל גַּוְנִי {בכל האפנים} אָסוּר לְגַלּוֹת מֵהַגְּנוּת שֶׁל פְּלוֹנִי אֲפִלּוּ לְאַחֵר, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן לְמִי שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר עָלָיו, דְּעַל יְדֵי שֶׁיְּגַלֶּה לְאַחֵר, יִתְגַּלֶּה לְבַסוֹף לַכֹּל וַאֲפִלּוּ לוֹ, דְּחַבְרָךְ חַבְרָא אִית לֵה *. עוֹד נִרְאֶה פָּשׁוּט, (יט) דְּדַוְקָא אִם הַשּׁוֹמְעִים הָיוּ שְׁלֹשׁה, לַאֲפוּקֵי {להוציא} אִם שְׁנַיִם סִפְּרוּ בִּפְנִי שְׁנַיִם לֹא שַׁיָּךְ הַאי הֶתֵּרָא כְּלָל, וְעַיֵּן בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים.,*אבל אם צוה שלא יגלו זה לאותו פלוני, אפשר דמתר (יח) לגלות במקרה לאחר. ואף דבכל מקום אסור לשון הרע ורכילות הוא אפלו אם לא נשמע מהמספר שום אזהרה על זה, הינו במספר שלא באפי תלתא (בפני שלשה), אבל בנדון דידן, אם אין לשון אזהרתו כוללת לזה, אם כן הוא דבר שעשוי להתגלות לבסוף, ולא אסרה התורה בזה משום לשון הרע, אם אינו מכון לגלות, וצריך עיון.(הגהה)
(ט) וְכָל זֶה שֶׁדִּבַּרְנוּ הוּא מִצַּד אִסוּר הָאֲמִירָה בְּעַצְמוֹ, אֲבָל, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, לְהוֹסִיף אְפִלּוּ תֵּבָה אַחַת אוֹ לְהַטְעִים אֶת הַדָּבָר בִּפְנֵי הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ, לוֹמַר שֶׁהַמַּעֲשֶׂה שֶׁנִּשְׁמַע עַל שִׁמְעוֹן, יָפֶה נִשְׁמָע עָלָיו וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, זֶה וַדַּאי אָסוּר בְּכָל גַּוְנֵי, דְּהוּא מְּקַלְקֵל אוֹתוֹ בִּדְבָרָיו, יוֹתֵר מִמַּה שֶּׁהָיָה נִשְׁמָע עָלָיו לְבַסוֹף מֵעַצְּמוֹ עַל פִּי הַסְּבָרָא דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא. וְעוֹד, דְּבָזֶה מוּכָח שֶׁמְּקַבֵּל דָּבָר זֶה לֶאֱמֶת, וְזֶה אָסוּר לְכֻלֵּי עָלְמָא בְּבָל גּוְנֵי, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁיִּתְבָּאֵר אִם יִרְצֶּה ה' לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ז' סָעִיף א', עַיֵּן שָׁם.,וְעַל כֵּן צָּרִיךְ לִזָּהֵר מְאֹד, אֲפִלּוּ אִם מְפֻרְסָם (כ) עַל אָדָם עִנְיָן אֶחָד לְרַע שֶׁעָשָׂה בְּנַעְרוּתוֹ, אַךְ מֵאָז וְעַד עַתָּה הוּא מִתְנַהֵג כַּשּׁוּרָה, אוֹ שֶׁמְּפֻרְסָם עַל אֲבוֹתָיו, שֶׁלֹּא הָיוּ נוֹהֲגִים כַּשּׁוּרָה כְּלָל, וְהוּא אֵינוֹ אוֹחֵז בְּדַרְכֵיהֶם, וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא {וכל כיוצא בזה} בְּדָבָר שֶׁעַל פִּי אֱמֶת אֵין עַוְלָה עָלָיו, אָסוּר לְגַנּוֹתוֹ וּלְבַזּוֹתוֹ אֵצֶּל חֲבֵרָיו בָּזֶה, וּמִי שֶׁהוּא עוֹבֵר עַל זֶה וּמְסַפֵּר בִּדְבָרִים אֵלּוּ בִּפְנִי בְּנֵי אָדָם, אֲפִלּוּ שֶׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, כְּדֵי לְבַזּוֹתוֹ בְּעֵינִי עַמּוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ לֹא יוֹסִיף שׁוּם דָּבָר עַל הָאֱמֶת, הוּא מִכְּלַל כַּת מְסַפְּרֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁאֵינָם מְקַבְּלִים פְּנִי שְׁכִינָה, כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַב בְּשַׁעֲרֵי תְּשׁוּבָה בְּמַאֲמָר רי"ד, וְלֹא שַׁיָּךְ עַל זֶה כְּלָל הֶתֵּרָא דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא {ההתר של בפני שלושה}, אַף שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה מְפֻרְסָם בְּפִי כֹּל, אַחֲרֵי שֶׁעַל פִּי אֱמֶּת אֵין עָלָיו שׁוּם גְּנַאי בָּזֶה, כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַב בִּיחֶזְקֵאל י"ח: "בֶּן לֹא יִשָּׂא בַּעֲוֹן הָאָב וְגוֹ' כָּל פְּשָׁעָיו אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה לֹא יִזָּכְרוּ" וְגוֹ' וְהוּא עוֹשֵׂהוּ עֲבוּר זֶה לְלַעַג בְּפִי הַבְּרִיּוֹת.
(י) וְדע עוֹד דְּכָל הַהֶתֵּר דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא הוּא מִצַּד הָאוֹמֵר, אֲבָל מִצַּד הַשּׁוֹמֵּעַ, דְּהַיְנוּ, אִם הוּא יוֹדֵעַ אֶת טֶבע הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ, שֶׁתֵּכֶף כְּשֶׁיִּשְׁמַע יְקַבֵּל דָּבָר זֶה לֶאֱמֶת עַל שִׁמְּעוֹן וְיוּכַל לִהְיוֹת, שֶׁיּוֹסִיךְ עוֹד דְּבָרִים לִגְנַאי עָלָיו, לְאָדָם כָּזֶה אָסוּר לוֹמַר שׁוּם רֶמֶז שֶׁל גְּנַאי עַל חֲבֵרוֹ בְּכָל גַּוְנֵי, וְהַמְסַפֵּר לוֹ עוֹבֵר אַ"לִפְנִי עִוֵּר לֹא תִתֵּן מִכְשׁוֹל", וּכְמוֹ שֶׁהֶאֱרַכְנוּ לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה בְּלָאו זֶה, עיֵּן שָׁם. וְכָל זֶה שֶׁכָּתבְנוּ בִּכְלָל זֶה לְאִסוּר, הוּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא יַזְכִּיר הַמְסַפֵּר הַזֶּה שֵׁם הַמְּסַפֵּר הָרִאשׁוֹן שֶׁסִפֵּר בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, רַק יְסַפֵּר סְתָם, שֶׁכָּךְ וְכָךְ נִשְׁמַע עַל פְּלוֹנִי, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי {אף על פי כן} אָסוּר. וְאַחֲרֵי כָּל הַדְּבָרִים וְהָאֱמֶת הָאֵלֶּה שֶׁבֵּאַרְנוּ, רְאֵה אָחִי, כַּמָה יֵשׁ לְהִתְרַחֵק מִקֵּלָּא זוֹ, שֶׁכִּמְעַט אֵין לָהּ מָקוֹם בַּמְּצִּיאוּת, וּבִפְרָט שֶׁאַךְ אִם יִצְּטָרְפוּ כָּל הַפְּרָטִים, גַּם כֵּן צָּרִיךְ עִיּוּן אִם הֲלָכָה כְּדֵעָה זוֹ, אַחֲרֵי שֶׁלְּדַעַת הַרְבֵּה פּוֹסְקִּים אֵין שׁוּם מָקוֹר לְקֻלָּא זוֹ מֵהַשַּׁ"ס {וכמו שכתבנו בסוף סעיף קטן ד' בבאר מים חיים}, לָכֵן הַשּׁוֹמֵר נַפְשׁוֹ יִרְחַקּ מִזֶּה.
(יא) וְהִנִּה לְפִי מַה שֶּׁבֵּאַרְנוּ בְּעֶזְרַת ה' יִתְבָּרַךְ הַכְּלָלִים דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, צָּרִיךְ לִזָּהֵר, כְּשֶׁיּוֹשְׁבִין שִׁבְעָה טוֹבֵי הָעִיר לְעַיֵּן בִּדְבַר הַנְהָגַת אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר בְּעִנְיְנִי הָעֲרָכוֹת וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, בְּדָבָר שֶׁהוּא חוֹב לָזֶה וּזְכוּת לָזֶה, וְנְחְלְקוּ בְּדֵעוֹת וְעָמְדוּ לְמִנְיָן וְהָלְכוּ בָּתַר רֵבָּא {אחר הרוב}, כְּשֶׁיֵּצְּאוּ מֵחֲדַר הַקָּהָל, (כא) צְּרִיכִין לִזָּהֵר מְאֹד כָּל אֶחָד וְאֶחָד, שֶׁלֹּא לְסַפֵּר אַחַר כָּךְ דַּעְתּוֹ אוֹ דַּעַת פְּלוֹנִי, שֶׁהָיָה מִתְּחִלָּה בְּעִנְיָן זֶה לְהָקֵל עַל אוֹתוֹ פְּלוֹנִי, אַךְ חֲבֵרָיו רַבּוּ עָלָיו וְהִכְרִיחוּהוּ לֵילֵךְ בָּתַר דַּעְתָּם. וְלָא מִבָּעֵי {וא"צ לומר} אִם הֻסְכַּם בֵּינֵיהֶם מִתְּחִלָּה, כְּשֶׁיֵּצְּאוּ מֵחֲדַר הַקָּהָל שֶׁלֹּא לְגַלּוֹת אוֹ (כב) לְסַפֵּר לָאִישׁ הַנּוֹכְחִי גּוּפָא, שֶׁאֵלָיו נוֹגֵעַ הַחוֹב הַהוּא, בְּוַדַּאי אִסוּר גָּמוּר הוּא, אֶלָּא אֲפִלּוּ בִּסְתָמָא, וְגַם אֵינֶנּוּ מְכַוֵּן לְגַלּוֹת, (כג) רק בְּמִקְרֶה לְסַפֵּר לְאַחֵר בְּלָשׁוֹן שֶׁיֵּרָאֶה מִדְּבָרָיו, שֶׁדַּעְתּוֹ אֵינֶנּוּ נוֹטָה לָזֶה גַּם עַתָּה, אַךְ שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לָרִיב עֲבוּר זֶה עִם חֲבֵרָיו הַנִּשְׁאָרִים, גַּם כֵּן אִסוּר גָּמוּר הוּא, (וּלְפִי (כד) דַּעַת הַיָּד הַקְּטַנָּה, אֲפִלּוּ אִם יְסַפֵּר סְתָם, אֵיךְ שֶׁדַּעְתּוֹ הָיָה מִתְּחִלָּה לְהָקֵל עַל אוֹתוֹ פְּלוֹנִי, וְאַחַר כָּךְ עָמְדוּ לְמִנְיָן וְהָלְכוּ בָּתַר רֵבָּא, גַּם כֵּן אָסוּר), וְאֵין שׁוּם נָפְקָא מִנַּה {הבדל} בֵּין לַמְסַפֵּר דָּבָר זֶה מֵעַצְּמּוֹ, וּבֵין אִם עָמַד עָלָיו חֲבֵרוֹ בְּחֵרוּפִין עַל דְּבַר זֶה הַפְּסָק שֶׁיָּצָא מֵאִתָּם עַל דְּבַר פְּלוֹנִי וּפְלוֹנִי, בְּכָל גַּוְנֵי {בכל האפנים} אָסוּר לְהַטִּיל אֶת הָעוְלָה עַל חְבֵרוֹ וּלְסַלְּקָה מֵעָלָיו, אַף שֶׁהוּא אֱמֶת.
(יב) עוֹד רָאִיתִי לִכְתֹּב דָּבָר אֶחָד בְּפֵרוּשׁ מִפְּנִי שֶׁרָאִיתִי שֶׁהַרְבֵּה אֲנָשִׁים מֻרְגָּלִין בָּזֶה, וְהוּא כְּשֶׁדּוֹרֵשׁ אֶחָד בְּבֵית הַמִּדְרָשׁ אָסוּר עַל פִּי הַדִּין לְהַלְעִיג מִמֶּנּוּ וְלוֹמַר, שֶׁאֵין בִּדְרָשׁוֹתָיו מַמָּשׁ וְשֶׁאֵין מַה לִּשְׁמֹעַ, וּבַעֲוֹנוֹתֵינוּ הָרַבִּים, רָאִינוּ שֶׁהַרְבֵּה אֲנָשִׁים פְּרוּצִּין בָּזֶה, וְלֹא יַחְשְׁבוּ הַלַּעַג הַזֶּה לְאִסוּר כְּלָל, וְעַל פִּי הַדִּין הוּא לָשׁוֹן הָרָע גְּמוּרָה, שֶׁעַל יְדֵי דִּבּוּר כָּזֶה מָצּוּי הוּא שֶׁגּוֹרֵם הֶזֵּק לַחֲבֵרוֹ בְּמָמוֹנוֹ וְכַמָּה פְּעָמִים צַעַר וּבִיּוּשׁ גַּם כֵּן, כִּי לוּ יְהִי שֶׁהוּא דְּבַר אֱמֶת, הֲלֹא לָשׁוֹן הָרָע אָסוּר אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת, כִּי מַה תּוֹעֶלֶת מְכַוֵּן הַמַּלְעִיג וּמִתְלוֹצֵּץ אַחַר זֶה בְּלֵיצָּנוּתוֹ, כִּי אִם בַּעַל נֶפֶשׁ הוּא, אַדְּרַבָּה, צָרִיךְ לְיַעֵץ לוֹ אַחַר כָּךְ בֵּינוֹ לְבֵין עַצְּמוֹ וּלְהַעֲרִיךְ לְפָנָיו, שֶׁיֹּאמַר בָּאֳפָנִים אֲחֵרִים, שֶׁבְּאֹפֶן זֶה שֶׁהוּא אוֹמֵר עַתָּה, אֵין דְּבָרָיו נִשְׁמָּעִים, וּבְעֵצָּה זוֹ הָיָה מְּקַיֵּם גַּם כֵּן "וְאָהַבְתָּ לְרֵעֲךָ כָּמוֹךָ", וְעַל כָּל פָּנִים שֶׁלֹּא לַעֲשׂוֹתוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה לְלַעַג בְּפִי הַבְּרִיּוֹת, (כה) וְלֹא מְהַנִּי בָּזֶה הֶתֵּרָא דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא * כְּמוֹ שֶׁבֵּאַרְתִּי הֵיטֵב בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים.,*ודע אחי דכל זה הוא אפלו היו כל דברי המלעיג אמת, אף על פי כן אסור להטעים את הדבר לפני השומע כדי לגנות לזה, וכאשר תחשב היטב, תמצא שהמלעיג מערב גם כן הרבה שקרים בהתולו, כי הרבה פעמים מצוי הוא שהמלעיגין, כשפותחין פיהם להלעיג מהדרשן, אומרים שהדרשן בעצמו אינו יודע מה הוא מדבר והוא מתעתע בדבריו, וכיוצא בהתולים וליצנות, אשר מבעיתים את לב שומעיהן. (ויותר מזה, שמוציאין לעז עליו ואומרים, שכל הדרשה שהוא דורש אין כונתו, רק בשביל הנאת עצמו ובאמת לא כן הדבר, כי אפלו אם נאמר, שאם לא דחקהו הכרח ביתו, לא היה נוסע מביתו כדי להוכיח, אבל מכל מקום מנין להמלעיג לומר שאין כונתו רק בשביל עצמו? דלמא, בשעה שהוא דורש, מכון העקר שהעולם ישמעו דברי מוסר ויראת ה', רק שרצונו גם כן שהעולם יספיקו אותו, כמו שמצינו במאמרי חז"ל, שמחיבין אנו להחזיק תופשי התורה בכל יכלתנו, ובמחשבה כזו הוא נחשב לצדיק גמור, כמו שאמרו חז"ל בבבא בתרא (דף י':): האומר סלע זו לצדקה בשביל שיחיה בני הרי זה צדיק גמור, וכעין זה בבבא מציעא (דף פ"ב) במלוה צריך למשכון, מר סבר מצוה קעביד (עשה) שהלוה, ומר סבר שלהנאתו מתכון, ואין כאן מצוה, וידוע דהלכה כר' עקיבא מחברו. רק שצריך לזהר, שמאיזה סבה שיתהוה אחר כך לבנו, חס ושלום, או בעניננו, שלא יספיקו לו אנשי העיר, לא יתחרט אחר כך למפרע על המצוה של צדקה או הוכחה שלו, ועין בתוספות פסחים (דף ח': דבור המתחיל "שיזכה"), ועל פי אמת נצטוינו דבר זה בתורה לדונו לכף זכות, שזה הוא כונתו כמה דכתיב: "בצדק תשפט עמיתך"). ועל פי הרב, הלעג הזה הוא מצוי באותן האנשים, שאין להם יראת ה' על פניהם, ולכך כששומעין דברי מוסר והוכחה על ההתרשלות משמירת התורה, שהוא נגד רצונם, כמו שנאמר: "לא יאהב לץ הוכח לו", רואין למצא פגם בהמוכיח ובאמת, כבר אמרו חז"ל בקדושין בפרק עשרה יוחסין: כל הפוסל במומו פוסל, ובפרט שהרבה פעמים מצוי שאין ממה להלעיג, כי באמת במה פעמים תלוי הדרשה לפי רצון השומע, כי יש אנשים שרצונם ותשוקתם הוא רק לפרוש חדש בפסוקים, ויש לחקירה, ויש למשלים, ועתה נחזה, וכי אם הדרשה שלו איננה לפי תשוקתו, ראוי לומר עליו שאין בדבריו ממש, הלא זה הוא שקר גמור? ובפרט מה שמצוי, בעונותינו הרבים, שהוא מדבר רק מתוך שנאה, כגון, שיש לו שנאה על הרב שבעיר, שלא זכה אצלו בדין, או שהרב הוא מן האנשים השלמים מאד ביראת אלהים ובמצותיו, ומטבע אלו הלצים ובעלי הלשון לשנא את אלו האנשים בתכלית השנאה, עבור שיודעין שאין מסכימין לדבריהן ופעלותיהן המגנות, ודרך אנשים כאלו, כששומעין אחר כך להרב שדורש בבית הכנסת, גם הם רצים לשמע, וכונתם להרע כדי לגנותו אחר כך. כי כשהרב דורש דרשה גדולה בהרבה דברים, ויש מהן הרבה דברים טובים ומועילים מאד, כגון, שהוא מזרז את העם ליראת ה' ושמירת התורה, ודברים אחרים למטה מזה, כדרך של הדרשנים, זה האיש השונא לא יאמר עליו האמת, שזה הדבר שדרש הוא טוב מאד, וזה הוא גרוע מזה, רק יאמר הכל בדרך כלל, שאין ממש בדבריו. היש לשון הרע ושקר גדול מזה?; ויותר מזה, שבעת מרוצתו לבית הכנסת לשמע, איננו מתכון, רק לתפסו באיזה דבר, כדי שיהיה לו אחר כך במה להלעיג ולהתלוצץ מהרב, אף שהוא טועה בדמיונו, שהוא חושב שלא יודעו רעיונותיו לעין כל, אבל באמת לא כן הוא, כי לעתיד לבוא יתגלה גנות רעיונותיו לעין כל, כמו שכתוב: "סוף דבר הכל נשמע", ותרגם בתרגום: כי לבסוף יתגלה לעין הכל, ואז אוי ואבוי יהיה לאיש הזה עבור הליכתו לבית הכנסת ועבור שמיעתו ועבור הלישנא בישא שהוא מדבר אחר זה. כי באמת מצינו באבות (פרק ה): ארבע מדות בהולכי בית המדרש: הולך ואינו עושה שכר הליכה בידו; עושה ואינו הולך שכר מעשה בידו וכו'. והכא הוא מהפך להפך, שמתחלה עון הליכה בידו ואחר כך עון מעשה בידו, כי התורה הקדושה צותה: "לא תלך רכיל בעמך", להורות לנו שגם על הליכה יש אסור, לבד עון הרכילות בעצמו, כמו שמבאר בשל"ה. ועל איש כזה שיך מאמר חז"ל: המקדים רגליו לדבר עברה מקדימין לו מלאך המות. כי איש כזה, לבד שהוא מקדים רגליו לדבר בהליכתו לבית הכנסת, כדי שיהיה לו אחר כך ממה להלעיג, תראהו גם כן שתכף אחר הדרשה בעת אמירת הקדיש וענית אמן יהא שמיה רבה, שעל זה העולם קים, כמו שאמרו חז"ל בסוטה: על מה העולם קים? א"אמן יהא שמיה רבה" דאגדתא, הוא לא יחוש לזה כלל, ותכף רץ אל חבריו, אשר הוא מכירם מכבר, שגם הם יסכימו עמו לבזות להרב, ויתחבר עמם בליצנות והתולים להלעיג מהדרשה: זה בנסח של ליצנות, וזה בנסח זה. וכמה פעמים יארע שמחמת זה אין שומעים גם כן לברכות של הש"ץ. והנה אם נבוא לחשב האסורין שעבר הוא והשומעין לדבריו אין להם שעור. וכאשר תדקדק, תמצא בהם כל הלאוין והעשין המבארין לעיל בפתיחה, עין שם. ובאיש כזה מצויין הן כל השלש כתות שאמרו חז"ל: כת שקרים, כת לצים, כת מספרי לשון הרע. וביותר, שהוא מונע את הרבים מעבודת ה' בזה, כי על ידי שהוא משפיל את כבוד הרב, לא יהיו דבריו נשמעין אחר כך לאנשי העיר כשיצום על עניני התורה והמצות. ה' ישמרנו מאיש כזה ומחבריו, השומעין לדברי הלץ ובעל לשון הרע הזה ושותקין, כמו שאמרו חז"ל: כל המתלוצץ יסורין באין עליו, ואף השומע ושותק נענש. ועין לקמן בכלל ח', שם בארנו היטב את גדל היסורין של מבזה תלמיד חכם. (הגהה)
(יג) אִם אֶחָד (כו) גִּלָּה לַחֲבֵרוֹ בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא עִנְיַן עִסְקוֹ וּמִסְחָרוֹ וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, (כז) דְּבָרִים אֲשֶׁר בִּסְתָמָא אָסוּר אַחַר כָּךְ לְגַלּוֹת לְאַחֵר, פֶּן יוּכַל לְהַגִּיעַ לוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה הֶזֵּקּ אוֹ צַעַר, אַךְ עַתָּה שֶׁגִּלָּה לוֹ דָּבָר זֶה בְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא, אִם כֵּן רָאִינוּ שֶׁאֵינוֹ חוֹשֵׁשׁ לָזֶה, אַף אִם יִתְגַּלֶּה לְבַסוֹף, וְלָכֵן מֻתָּר לְזֶה הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ מִמֶּנּוּ לְכַתְּחִלָּה לְגַלּוֹת לַאֲחֵרִים, כָּל כַּמָּה שֶׁלֹּא גִּלָּה דַּעְתּוֹ שֶׁהוּא מַקְפִּיד עַל זֶה, אַךְ (כח) שֶׁלֹּא יַחְסְרוּ לָזֶה הַפְּרָטִים הַמְבֹאָרִים לְעֵיל בְּעִנְיָנָא דְּאַפֵּי תְּלָתָא וְעַיֵּן בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים.
(1) It is forbidden to speak lashon hara against one's friend, even if it is true, even before one, and, more so, before many. And the more listeners, the greater the sin of the speaker; for his friend is more greatly demeaned thereby, his taint being publicized before several people. Also, in doing so, he makes several people go astray in the issur of listening to lashon hara.
(2) As to there being found a heter [a halachic permit] in the words of Chazal to speak it before three, this applies to something which is not an absolute taint and which can be understood in two ways. It is well known that such things depend on how they are said. It is such a thing that Chazal permitted to say in the presence of three, the rationale being that since he says it before three, he knows for a certainty that these things will come to his [the object's] ears (for "your friend has a friend, etc."). The speaker, therefore, heeds himself in speaking, that what he says will not be understood negatively. (Let one illustration serve for all cases of the same kind. If one is asked: "Where is fire found?" and he answers: "You can find it there, where they always cook flesh and fish." This can be understood according to how it is said at the time. If he wishes he can say it in such a tone that contains no taint against his friend. For in truth, there is sometimes no fault in this. It may be that he has a large family and that the Holy One Blessed be He has blessed him with wealth, or that he is an innkeeper or the like, and that when he [the speaker] is asked where fire is to be found, he answers [quite appropriately] that there is no fire to be found now except in that house, where they always cook, etc. All of these things in the category of the "dust" of lashon hara depend upon how they are expressed at the time. But if the "tone" of his voice and movements is that he [the proprietor of the house or the inn] overindulges in feasting, even though this is not an absolute taint, Chazal has termed it the "dust" of lashon hara, and it is forbidden to say it even in the presence of three.)
(3) There are some who say that if one speaks demeaningly of his friend before three, even though he certainly transgresses the issur of lashon hara, as mentioned before, still, if one of the three who heard this thing told it thereafter to others, he does not thereby transgress the issur of lashon hara, by reason of the fact that if three know of it, the thing has been heard and become known by all, for "Your friend has a friend, etc.," and the Torah did not forbid as lashon hara something which is bound to be known. And [this is so] only if he relates it by chance; but not if he intends to spread it and to publicize it more.
Even if he does not relate it in the name of the one who told him [so that there is no rechiluth], but casually, to the effect that such and such was heard about Ploni, still he does not escape the issur of lashon hara.
(4) And even our heter [to repeat this to another] where there is no intent to publicize it, applies only to the first hearer, who himself heard what Reuven said about Shimon in the presence of three. But he who heard it from him is forbidden to go thereafter, on the authority of his having been told that he heard it in the presence of three, and to tell another of the taint he heard attributed to Shimon, even if he does not mention who it is that purveyed this slander against Shimon — unless the thing were publicized and became known to all. And this applies not only when this second hearer does not himself know whether the allegation itself — that Reuven slandered Shimon — is true, in which instance he certainly is forbidden to believe him [his informer] that Reuven transgressed the issur of lashon hara. But even if he knows himself that Reuven spoke demeaningly of Shimon, but he does not know if he did so in the presence of three, in spite of this, he is forbidden to rely on his words to this effect, and we fear that perhaps it was not in the presence of three and that it is not bound to become public knowledge, wherefore he [the second hearer] is forbidden to tell it to anyone.
(5) It seems to me that if the recounting in the presence of three were before G–d- fearing men, who guard themselves against the prohibitions of lashon hara, then, as a matter of course, this report is not bound to be heard; and if so, it is forbidden by Torah law to repeat it afterwards to another. And even if only one of the three were G–d-fearing, guarding himself against the issur of lashon hara, the din remains the same, for there are no longer three [potential] "publicizers." And it may be that this is the din if one of the three were a relative or a close friend of the object of the slander. The same rationale applies here. For he certainly will not go and reveal to all the taint of his relative or his close friend, so that there are not three [potential publicizers] who were present.
(6) It also seems to me that only in that city in which the report was heard in the presence of three is it permitted to reveal it on the basis of "Your friend has a friend, etc.," but not in a different city, even if there were communication [lit., "caravans"] between the two. [See Be'er Mayim Chayim.]
(7) And if the speaker exhorted [the hearers] not to reveal it, even if he said it before many, the issur of lashon hara obtains for the one who reveals it afterwards, even by chance. And even if he sees that one of the hearers or two did not heed this exhortation and revealed [what "he" heard] to others, in spite of this, this third one, may not reveal the thing to others, even by chance. [See Be'er Mayim Chayim.]
(8) There is no difference in the language of the exhortation, whether he exhorted them not to mention the subject at all anymore, or whether he said to them, "Let none of this be made known by you" — in all modes, it is forbidden to reveal the demeaning of another, even to a different person; how much more so to the person demeaned himself. For if it is revealed to another, in the end it will become known to all, and even to him [the person demeaned] through the channels of "Your friend has a friend, etc." It also seems obvious that [the heter of apei telata applies] only if the hearers were three, as opposed to an instance of two who spoke before two, where this heter does not apply at all. [See Be'er Mayim Chayim.]
(9) And all this that we have said applies to the issur of repeating it itself, but (G–d forbid) to add even one word or to "embroider" the thing before the hearer, as by saying that what was said against Shimon was very well said, and the like — this certainly is forbidden in all modes, for he thereby harms him with his words more than he would have been harmed had he himself heard [the original report] within the normal dynamics of apei telata. And, furthermore, by this [adding to the original], it is clear that he accepts the report as true, and this is forbidden by all [poskim] in all modes, as will be explained below, please G–d, in Principle VII, section 1. ,And, therefore, one must take great heed, even if a man is known to have had a certain fault in his youth, but from then until now he has been conducting himself correctly; or if it is known about his forbears that they did not conduct themselves correctly at all, but he does not hold on to their ways, and all such things, where, in truth, he is not open to aspersion, it is forbidden to demean him or to shame him before his friends because of this [early fault]. And one who transgresses and speaks about these things before others, even if not in his presence, in order to shame him in the eyes of his people, even if he adds nothing to the truth, is in the class of the speakers of lashon hara, who do not behold the Divine Presence, as stated in Sha'arei Teshuvah 214. And the heter of apei telata does not apply in such an instance, even if the thing is known to all, since, in truth, he [the object of this report] bears no blemish in this, as written in Yechezkel (18:20-22): "The son shall not bear the sin of the father. And the wicked one, when he turns from all his sins which he has done… All of the sins which he has done shall not be reckoned unto him in his righteousness. In the righteousness which he has done shall he live." And he [who does bring these things up to him] renders him a mockery in the mouths of men.
(10) And know also that the entire heter of apei telata applies to the speaker. But, as far as the hearer is concerned — that is, if he knows the nature of the hearer to be such that as soon as he hears the report he will accept it as the truth against Shimon, and may even add some demeaning things against him — to a man like this it is forbidden to intimate anything demeaning about his friend in any form. And one who does so transgresses (Vayikra 19:14): "Before the blind man do not place a stumbling-block," as we expatiated above in the introduction in relation to this negative commandment. And all that we have written concerning this principle in the direction of issur applies even if this speaker did not mention the name of the first speaker, who spoke in the presence of three, but only stated that this and this was heard about Ploni. Even thus it is forbidden. And after all these things and this truth that we have explained, see, my brother, how much one must distance himself from this leniency [of apei telata], which has practically no place in reality; and, especially, even if all the conditions [for leniency] obtain, it is still to be determined whether the halachah is consistent with this opinion [of leniency], since, according to many poskim there is no source for this leniency in the Talmud (as we have written in section 4 in the Be'er Mayim Chayim). Therefore, one who guards his soul will distance himself from this.
(11) And now, according to what we have explained, with the help of the Blessed L–rd, of the principles of apei telata, [we realize that] care must be taken that when the seven city dignitaries preside over the actions of the men of the city in matters of assessments and the like, where their judgment will be to the detriment of one and to the benefit of another, and they differ in opinion and decide according to the majority — when they leave the communal chamber, each one must take great heed not to relate thereafter his opinion or the opinion of Ploni to the effect that in the beginning of the case his opinion was to be lenient with the man involved, but his colleagues overruled him and compelled him to accept their view. And it goes without saying that if they agreed among themselves from the beginning that when they left the communal chamber they would not reveal or relate their deliberations to the man involved in the debt — [it goes without saying] that if he did so, this would be an absolute issur; but even if quite casually, without even intending to reveal anything, he happened to tell this to another in such a manner as to make it appear from his words that he did not incline to this [the majority opinion] even now, but that he could not contest it with the others, this, too, is an absolute issur. (And according to the opinion of Hayad Haketanah (Hilchoth Deoth 9) even if one relates casually that it was his opinion in the beginning to be lenient with the man involved, but it came to a vote and they decided according to the majority, this, too, is forbidden.) And there is no difference between whether one reveals this of his own volition or his friend rises against him with insults over this decision which they arrived at in a certain matter. In all instances it is forbidden to place the onus on his colleague and remove it from himself, even if what he says is true.
(12) I have also found it fitting to write of another thing explicitly, for I have found many people to be habituated to it. That is, when someone lectures in the house of study it is forbidden according to the din to mock him and to say that there is nothing to his lectures and there is nothing to hear. And in our many sins we see many people to be remiss in this, not considering this mockery as an issur at all. But according to the din it is absolute lashon hara. For through such speech it often happens that he causes monetary loss to his friend, and, sometimes, pain and shame, too. For even if it were true, lashon hara is forbidden even if true. For what benefit does this mocker and jester hope to gain by his levity? If he is a sincere person, to the contrary, he should counsel him [the lecturer] afterwards, in private, and suggest other ways to present his lecture. For in his present approach [mockery], his words are not attended to; and by this [the above] counsel [to the lecturer] he would also fulfill (Vayikra 19:18): "And you shall love your neighbor as yourself." In any event, he should not render him a mockery in the mouths of men. And the heter of apei telata is of no avail here as I have clearly explained in the Be'er Mayim Chayim.
(13) If one revealed to his friend, in the presence of three, details of his occupation or trade or the like, things which, in general, are otherwise forbidden to repeat afterwards to another, lest this result in injury or pain to him — now, since he himself revealed it in the presence of three, it is evident that this is of no concern to him, even if it comes to be known in the end. Therefore, the one who hears it from him is permitted ab initio to reveal it to others, so long as he [the teller] does not make it clear that he is opposed to his doing so. [But none of the qualifications adduced above in the discussion of apei telata should be lacking. See Be'er Mayim Chayim.]
CLASS 3 – 4/1/20: 3rd Class
Le’eelu nishmas: Shlomo Chaim ben Yisroel
B’zchus l’refuah: Kathy bas Catherine & Nosson Moshe ben Shosha Mindel
Miriam – tzra’as Chabad.org
https://www.chabad.org/library/article_cdo/aid/922039/jewish/Lashon-Hara.htm
STORY: When Miriam spoke negatively about her brother, Moshe, she was rebuked by G‑d and afflicted with the skin disease of tzaraas as a punishment. Due to Moshe’s prayers, she was cured soon after, but still needed to remained in quarantine for seven days.1 Aharon, who had listened to her negative speech without protesting, was also punished, but not as severely.2
Who has not heard of Miriam the prophetess, Moses’ older sister? A woman who inspired a whole generation of Jews enslaved in Egypt. A woman who put her life on the line to save infants whom Pharaoh had ordered murdered (Puah). A woman so righteous, she prophesized the redemption; a woman so believing, she prepared musical instruments for the praises of thanksgiving the Jews would sing upon their liberation. After the Exodus, it was due to her merit that while traveling through the desert, the Jews had fresh water spouting from a rock called “Miriam’s Well.”
Though there is so much to learn from Miriam, the Torah highlights one incident of her life, and enjoins us to always “remember what G‑d did to Miriam on the way from Egypt” (Deut 24:9). In fact, this is one of only six incidents we are commanded to recall every day. Artscroll Siddur page 176
Why did Miriam speak about Moshe?
Miriam discovered that Moses had separated from his wife, Tzipporah, due to his exalted spiritual level. When discussing the matter with her brother Aaron, she praised Tzipporah as a woman of beauty and perfection in all ways, and expressed her feeling that Moses wasn’t justified in separating from her. In Miriam’s estimation, Moses’ spiritual level was not an adequate reason for him to separate; after all, she and Aaron were both married prophets.
Miriam underestimated Moses and his superior level of prophecy. Moses was unparalleled—G‑d would appear to him at all times. He had to be “on call” at every moment of the day and night, a situation that was incompatible with marriage.
G‑d chastised Miriam: “How were you not afraid to speak against My servant Moses?” For speaking improperly about Moses, G‑d afflicted Miriam with leprosy, and she was placed in quarantine for seven days outside the Jewish encampment. Though the Jews were meant to continue their travels, out of respect for Miriam they waited until her return.1
This is the episode that the Torah enjoins us never to forget.
Why do we need this remembrance?
This remembrance is classically understood as a daily reminder about the perniciousness of lashon hara (negative speech), and how sensitive and careful we need to be with our words. Miriam loved Moses dearly, and her words carried no harmful intent. She did not even speak negatively about Moses, other than comparing him to other prophets. The subject of her conversation, Moses, was much too humble to havetaken any offense [Moshe did not even take offense and Miriam was still punished] . Nevertheless, Miriam was punished. How much more so must we be vigilant not to speak negatively about others!
But this begs a question: Of all the stories about Miriam, why did the Torah choose this unflattering incident and make it mandatory to remember? Is there not another way to achieve the same desired result—heightened consciousness of the evils of lashon hara? Why should such an inspirational and righteous woman be remembered for a (well-intentioned, one-time) mistake? This story must also convey something positive about Miriam, a message hidden beneath the surface.
In the Jewish view, marriage is a sacred ideal, a holy institution. There must have been a very exceptional circumstance that would cause Moses and Tzipporah to make such a personal sacrifice and separate. Miriam understood this, but couldn’t make peace with the situation. Miriam was single-mindedly devoted to the Jewish people. In Egypt, she disregarded mortal risk and served alongside her mother, Yocheved, as a midwife. She was nicknamed “Puah” due to her knack for pacifying the newborn babies. She and her mother saved countless babies when they defied Pharaoh’s orders.
Children were Miriam’s love and passion. The continuity of Judaism was her cause. Miriam understood that each child born strengthens the entire Jewish nation; each soul is another candle that illuminates the world.
Miriam couldn’t help but dream of Moses and Tzipporah having another child.2 If every child born is a priceless asset to the Jewish nation, how much more so a child born to and raised by such spiritual giants!
When Miriam discovered that Moses was separated from Tzipporah, she was in a quandary. On the one hand, dare she speak against Moses? Along with the entire Jewish nation, she witnessed G‑d exclusively addressing Moses at Mt. Sinai. She saw him descend from the mountain with the tablets. He was the conduit for G‑d’s missives to the nation. There was no doubt of his greatness. It was clear that challenging anything he did could have severe consequences; an affront against the ultimate servant of G‑d was tantamount to Could she be silent in the face of such unrealized potential?an affront against G‑d! On the other hand, could she contain herself? Could she be silent in the face of such unrealized potential?
What happened next is history. Miriam’s conclusion was that if there was even a slight chance that her efforts would lead to Moses and Tzipporah reuniting and producing another child, she was prepared to take the risk. She would make that sacrifice.
In the final analysis, Miriam erred; she failed to appreciate Moses’ unique level of prophecy and relationship with G‑d that precluded his marriage. Precisely because of her greatness, the punishment for this slight mistake was so severe. G‑d holds the righteous to a very high standard. Without a doubt, however, her intentions were noble and pure, her self-sacrifice valued, and her perspective laudable and worthy of emulation. Therefore, the entire nation—along with the Tabernacle, the Ark, and the Divine Presence—respectfully waited for her return before resuming their travels.
Remembering the story daily reminds us to refrain from speaking ill of others, but it also underscores the importance of bearing children. Miriam’s self-sacrifice and determination serve as an ever-present inspiration. While also showing us how careful we must be to speak of others.
This essay is dedicated to my dear mother, Rebbetzin Tzivia Miriam Gurary o.b.m., in honor of her seventh yahrtzeit.
SUMMARY OF PRINCIPLES 1 & 2 – highlighted – summary (previous page)
PRINCIPLE 3: Sefer Chofetz Chaim (on my Sefaria App)
1) If someone is not alone, they are careful to speak it only in private and insist that no one reveals the information to the subject they are speaking of. "Cursed be he who smites his neighbor in secret". Even if he knows that he would say it to the subject’s face or he actually speaks the lashon hara to the subject’s face, even so it is forbidden and called lashon hara. In one respect the issur is greater “to his face” than to the subject’s face. For in his presence, aside from the issur of lashon hara, the speaker clothes himself with the trait of brazenness and audacity and arouses more strife. This often leads to the subject feeling shamed - negative commandment of (Vayikra 19:17): "Do not bear sin because of him."
2) When it is something to be understood in two ways. (There could be one way in which there is nothing demeaning about them.) This is depended on the intent of the speaker, what is said at the time. Someone can be expressive with voice and movements where nothing demeaning can be detected, with words, but his real meaning is understood through different expression, meant to be demeaning. Chazal say that if the mode of movement no one would mind uttering the words before a friend and the intent is not to demean him, it is permitted. If the intent is to demean and it is only the “dust” (avak lashon hara) of lashon hara, it is forbidden.
3) even if someone does not speak out of hatred and does not intend to demean him, but speaks only in jest (from lightheadedness), since these are demeaning words. It is forbidden by the Torah.
4) It is forbidden to speak lashon hara even if they do not say the specific person they are speaking of and speaks in general terms and from that information the listener can understand who the speaker is referring to, this is lashon hara. Even if the words themselves are not demeaning, but it could cause harm (or ascription of taint to his friends, and the teller intended with deceit. Chazal call this “lashon hara in private”.
5) Many modes of “men of lashon hara” AKA speaking by deceit.
EX: Speaking innocently of friends as if they did not know it was lashon hara, is lashon hara.
6) Even if no harm comes to the person from this lashon hara, meaning when the listeners do not accept the words as truth, it is still lashon hara and requires atonement. Even if he knew from the beginning that no harm would come from his words, it is still forbidden to speak demeaningly.
7) If someone sees somebody else who did something or said something
both bein adam le’chavairo (between man and his friend) and bein adam
le’makom (between man and G-d) and they are G-d fearing (their words or
deeds can be judged in good merit) OR if the doubt is balanced, they must be judged for the better in good merit. Chazal say, “If one judges his friend by the skills of merit, G-d will judge him by the skills of merit” (Vayikra 19:15) “In [the scales of] righteousness shall you judge your fellow”, even if the thing seems more inclined to the scales of guilt. If there is merit, it is forbidden to judge in the scales of guilt. – benefit of the doubt
8) Even when the scales of guilt heavily outweigh merit, no one should not rush to shame him because we do not know if he is consistent with the qualifications. (Even if the din is not with him.)
(א) כַּמָּה גָּדוֹל אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁאְסַרְתּוֹ הַתּוֹרָה אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת וּבְכָל גַּוְנֵי, דְּלֹא מִּבָּעֵי אִם הוּא שׁוֹמֵר אֶת עַצְמוֹ לְסַפֵּר עָלָיו בַּסֵתֶר וּמַקְפִּיד עַל זֶה שֶׁלֹּא יִתְגַּלֶּה לוֹ דְּאָסוּר, שֶׁעַל יְדֵי זֶה מְקַבֵּל עַל עַצְּמוֹ גַּם כֵּן אָרוּר, כְּמָה דִכְתִיב "אָרוּר מַכֶּה רֵעֵהוּ בַּסָתֶר", אֶלָּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא מְשַׁעֵר בְּעַצְּמוֹ, (א) שֶׁהָיָה אוֹמֵר דָּבָר זֶה אַךְ בְּפָנָיו, אוֹ שֶׁהוּא מְסַפֵּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע על חֲבֵרוֹ בְּפָנָיו מַמָּשׁ, גַּם כֵּן אָסוּר וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִקְרֵי, וּבְצַּד אֶחָד גָּדוֹל אִסוּרוֹ בְּפָנָיו מִשֶּׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, דִּבְפָנָיו, לְבַד אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, הוּא מַלְבִּישׁ אֶת עַצְּמוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה בְּמִדַּת הָעַזּוּת וְהַחֻצְפָּה וְהוּא מְעוֹרֵר יוֹתֵר מְדָנִים עַל יְדֵי זֶה, וְכַמָּה פְּעָמִים בָּא עַל יְדֵי זֶה גַּם כֵּן לִידֵי הַלְבָּנַת פָּנִים, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁהֶאֱרַכְנוּ לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה בְּלָאו דְּ"לֹא תִשָּׂא עָלָיו חֵטְא". עַיֵּן שָׁם.
(ב) וּמַה שֶּׁנִּמְצָּא לִפְעָמִים הֶתֵּר בְּדִבְרֵי חֲזַ"ל, בְּאִם לֹא הָיָה מוֹנֵעַ אֶת עַצְּמוֹ מִלּוֹמַר זֶה בְּפָנָיו, הַיְנוּ דַּוְקָא בַּאֲבַק לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וְדִבֵּר עָלָיו לִישָׁנָא דְּמִשְׁתַּמַּע לִתְרֵי אַפֵּי {שמשתמע לשני אופנים}, וְאִם נְבָאֵר דְּבָרָיו בְּאֹפֶן אֶחָד, לֹא יִהְיֶה עָלָיו שׁוּם גְּנַאי, וְעִנְיָן כָּזֶה יָדוּעַ שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי רְצוֹן הָאוֹמֵר וּלְפִי הָאֲמִירָה בִּשְׁעַת מַעֲשֶׂה, שֶׁאִם הוּא רוֹצֶּה מוֹצִיאוֹ בְּקוֹלוֹ וּבִתְנוּעוֹתָיו בְּלָשׁוֹן קַל מְאֹד, דְּלֹא יִהְיֶה מִנְכָּר מִלְּשׁוֹנוֹ שׁוּם גְּנַאי עַל חֲבֵרוֹ וְאִם רוֹצֶּה מוֹצִּיאוֹ מִפִּיו, בְּאֹפֶן שֶׁהַשּׁוֹמֵעַ מֵבִין שֶׁכַּוָּנָתוֹ בְּבֵאוּר אַחֵר שֶׁיֵּשׁ בִּדְבָרָיו לִגְנַאי, וְעִנְיָן זֶה קָשֶׁה מְאֹד לְצַּמְצֵּם, לָכֵן אָמְרוּ חְז"ל, דְּאִם בְּאָפְנִי תְּנוּעוֹתָיו, שֶׁהוּא מוֹצִּיא עַתָּה דָּבָר זֶה מִפִּיו, אֵין אָדָם מִתְבַּיֵּשׁ לוֹמַר אֲפִלּוּ בִּפְנִי חֲבֵרוֹ, אִם כֵּן מוּכָח שֶׁאֵין כַּוָּנָתוֹ לְגַנּוֹתוֹ, וְעַל כֵּן מֻתָּר, אֲבָל אִם מִנְכָּר מִתְּנוּעוֹתָיו שֶׁכַּוָּנָתוֹ לְגַנּוֹתוֹ, וְאִם כֵּן טֶבַע הָאָדָם לִהְיוֹת מִתְבַּיֵּשׁ לוֹמַר בְּאֹפֶן זֶה בִּפְנִי חֲבֵרוֹ, אַף שֶׁכָּל הָעִנְיָן בְּעַצְּמוּתוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ אִם נְפָרְשׁוֹ לִגְנַאי, הוּא רַק אֲבַק לָשׁוֹן הָרָע וְהוּא אֱמֶת וְהוּא יוֹדֵעַ בְּעַצְּמוֹ, שֶׁהוּא הָיָה אוֹמֵר דָּבָר זֶה אַף בְּפָנָיו, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי אָסוּר.
(ג) וּרְאֵה עוֹד אֶת גֹּדֶל אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, (ב) שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ אֵינוֹ מְדַבֵּר מִתּוֹךְ הַשִּׂנְאָה וְלֹא נִתְכַּוֵּן בְּהַסִפּוּר לְגַנּוֹתוֹ, רַק אֲמָרוֹ דֶּרֶךְ שְׂחוֹק וְדֶרֶךְ קַלּוּת רֹאשׁ, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן כֵּיוָן שֶׁעַל פִּי אֱמֶת דִּבְרֵי גְּנַאי הוּא, אָסוּר מִן הַתּוֹרָה.
(ד) אִסוּר סִפּוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם אֵינוֹ (ג) מְבָאֵר בְּעֵת הַסִפּוּר אֶת הָאִישׁ שֶׁהוּא מְּדַבֵּר עָלָיו, רַק הוּא מְסַפֵּר סְתָם, וּמִתּוֹךְ עִנְיַן הַסִפּוּר נִשְׁמָע לְהַשּׁוֹמֵעַ עַל אֵיזֶה אִישׁ כִּוֵּן המְסַפֵּר הזֶּה, בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא. וְיוֹתֵר מִזֶּה, שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ אִם בְּדִבְרֵי סִפּוּרוֹ לֹא הָיָה (ד) שׁוּם עִנְיַן גְּנַאי כְּלָל, רַק שֶׁעַל יְדֵי דְּבָרָיו נִסְבַּב רָעָה אוֹ גְּנוּת לַחֲבֵרוֹ, וְהַמְסַפֵּר הַזֶּה נִתְכַּוֵּן לָזֶה בְּרַמָּאוּתוֹ, גַּם זֶה בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא, וְדָבָר זֶה נִקְרָא בְּפִי חֲזַ"ל בְּשֵׁם לָשׁוֹן הָרָע בְּצִּנְעָא.
(ה) וְיֵשׁ עוֹד הַרְבֵּה אֳפָנִים בְּבַעֲלֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הַמְסַפְּרִין דֶּרֶךְ רַמָּאוּת. וְהוּא, שֶׁמְּסַפְּרִין הָעִנְיָן לְפִי (ה) תֻּמָּן עַל חַבְרֵיהֶן, כְּאִלּוּ אֵינָם יוֹדְעִין שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה שֶׁדִּבְּרוּ לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא, אוֹ שֶׁאֵלּוּ מַעֲשָׂיו שֶׁל פְּלוֹנִי, כָּל זֶה וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא.
(ו) וְדַע, (ו) דַּאֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא בָּא עַל יְדֵי הַלָשׁוֹן הָרָע שֶׁלּוֹ שׁוּם רָעָה לְהָאִישׁ הַהוּא, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁלֹּא קִבְּלוּ הַשּׁוֹמְעִין אֶת דְּבָרָיו, וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן מִּכְּלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע לֹא נָפְקָא {לא יצא}, וְצָרִיךְ כַּפָּרָה. וְיוֹתֵר מִזֶּה, דַּאֲפִלּוּ (ז) אִם הוּא מְשַׁעֵר לְכַתְּחִלָּה, שֶׁלֹּא יָבוֹא לַנִּדּוֹן שׁוּם רָעָה עַל יְדֵי דִבּוּרוֹ, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אָסוּר לוֹ לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ.
(ז) וְדַע עוֹד כְּלָל גָּדוֹל וְעִקָּר בְּעִנְיָנִים אֵלּוּ, (ח) אִם הוּא רוֹאֶה אָדָם, שֶׁדִּבֵּר דָּבָר אוֹ עָשָׂה מַעֲשֶׂה, בֵּין מִמַּה שֶּׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם אוֹ מִמַּה שֶּׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, וְיֵשׁ לִשְׁפֹּט דְּבָרוֹ וּמַעֲשֵׂהוּ לַצַּד הַטּוֹב וּלְצַּד הַזְּכוּת, אִם הָאִישׁ הַהוּא יְרֵא אֱלֹהִים, נִתְחַיֵּב לָדוּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, אֲפִלּוּ אִם הַדָּבָר קָרוֹב וְנוֹטֶה אֵצֶּל הַדַּעַת יוֹתֵר לְכף חוֹבָה. וְאִם הוּא מִן הַבֵּינוֹנִים, אֲשֶׁר יִזָּהֲרוּ מִן הַחֵטְא וּפְעָמִים יִכָּשְׁלוּ בּוֹ, אִם הַסָפֵק שָקוּל, צָּרִיךְ לְהַטּוֹת הַסָפֵק וּלְהכְרִיעוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, כְּמוֹ שֶׁאָמְרוּ רַזַ"ל: הַדָּן אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, הַמָּקוֹם יְדִינֵהוּ לְכַף זְכוּת, (ט) וְהוּא נִכְנָס בִּכְלַל מַאֲמָרוֹ יִתְבָּרַךְ: "בְּצֶּדֶק תִּשְׁפֹּט עֲמִיתֶךָ". וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם הַדָּבָר נוֹטֶה יוֹתֵר לְכַף חוֹבָה, (י) נָכוֹן מְּאֹד שֶׁיִּהְיֶה הַדָּבָר אֶצְּלוֹ כְּמוֹ סָפֵק וְאַל יַכְרִיעֵהוּ לְכַף חוֹבָה. וּבְמָקוֹם שֶׁהַדָּבָר נוֹטֶה לְכַף זְכוּת, דִּבְוַדַּאי אָסוּר עַל פִּי הַדִּין לְדוּנוֹ לְכַף חוֹבָה, וְהוּא דָּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף חוֹבָה, וּבִשְׁבִיל זֶה הָלַךְ וְגִנָּהוּ, לְבַד שֶׁעָבַר בָּזֶה עַל "בְּצֶּדֶק תִּשְׁפֹּט עֲמִיתֶךָ", (יא) עוֹד עָבַר בָּזֶה עַל אִסוּר סִפּוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע.
(ח) וַאֲפִלּוּ בְּמָקוֹם שֶׁהַכַּף חוֹב מַכְרִיעַ יוֹתֵר, דְּמִצַּד הַדִּין לֵיכָּא אִסוּרָא כָּל כָּךְ, אִם יַכְרִיעֵהוּ לְכַף חוֹבָה, הַיְנוּ לְעִנְיַן (יב) שֶׁיֻּסְכַּם בְּעֵינֵי עַצְּמוֹ עָלָיו, שֶׁעָשָׂה שֶׁלֹּא כַּדִּין, אֲבָל אֵין לְמַהֵר לֵילֵךְ וּלְבַזּוֹתוֹ עֲבוּר זֶה אֵצֶל אֲחֵרִים, אִם לֹא שֶׁיַּשְׁלִימוּ כָּל הַפְּרָטִים הַמְבֹאָרִים לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ד' וְה' וּבִכְלָל י' כִּי יֵשׁ הַרְבֵּה דְּבָרִים, שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ אִם אֵין הַדִּין עִמּוֹ, גַּם כֵּן אָסוּר לְבַזּוֹתוֹ עֲבוּר זֶה, כַּמְבֹאָר לְהַמְעַיֵּן בִּכְלָלִים אֵלּוּ.
(1) How great is the issur of lashon hara, which the Torah has forbidden even if true and in all modes. For not alone if he is careful to speak it only in private and to insist that it not be revealed to him [who is spoken about] is it forbidden, [for through this he also brings a curse upon himself, viz. (Devarim 27:24): "Cursed be he who smites his neighbor in secret"], but even if he knows that he would speak it even to his face, or actually speaks lashon hara to his face, even so it is forbidden and called "lashon hara." And in one respect, the issur is greater "to his face" than not to his face." For in his presence, aside from the issur of lashon hara, he [the speaker] clothes himself with the trait of brazenness and audacity, and arouses more strife thereby. And very often this leads also to the "whitening of (the other's) face (in shame)," as we have enlarged upon in the introduction concerning the negative commandment of (Vayikra 19:17): "Do not bear sin because of him."
(2) As to our sometimes finding a heter in the words of Chazal [for him to speak as he does] if he would not prevent himself from speaking thus before him, this applies only in an instance of the "dust" of lashon hara, and when he says something which may be understood in two ways, so that if we explained his words in one way, there would be nothing demeaning about them. And this is known to depend upon the intent of the speaker and upon what is said at the time. For if he wishes, he can express himself by voice and movement in a very low- keyed mode, so that nothing demeaning against his friend can be detected in his words. And if he wishes, he can express himself in such a way that the listener understands his intent, in a different sense, as demeaning. And it is very difficult to determine [the dividing line] exactly. Therefore, Chazal have said that if in the mode of movement by which he utters these words, no one would be ashamed to speak thus before his friend, it is clear that his intent is not to demean him, and it is permitted. But if it is evident from his movements that his intent is to demean him (and if so, a man, in general, would be ashamed to speak thus before his friend), even though the entire affair in itself, even if it be perceived as demeaning, is only the "dust" of lashon hara, and true, and he knows that he himself would speak thus even before him, it is nevertheless forbidden.
(3) And see further how great the issur of lashon hara is. For even if he does not speak out of hatred and does not intend in what he says to demean him, but speaks only in jest and from light-headedness, still, since in truth these are demeaning words, it is forbidden by the Torah.
(4) The issur of speaking lashon hara obtains even if he does not identify, in speaking, the man that he is speaking about, but he just speaks in general terms, and from what he says the listener can understand which man he is referring to, this is in the category of lashon hara. More that this — even if there were nothing demeaning in his words themselves, but his words could cause harm or ascription of taint to his friend, which the teller intended by his deceit, this, too, is in the category of lashon hara, and is called by Chazal "lashon hara in private."
(5) And there are many other modes of "men of lashon hara" speaking by deceit, e.g., speaking "innocently" of their friends as if they did not know that what they spoke was lashon hara, or that these were the acts of Ploni [his friend], etc. All such and their like are in the category of lashon hara.
(6) And know that even if no harm came to that man from his lashon hara, as when the listeners did not accept his words, or the like, even so they do not depart from the category of lashon hara and he requires atonement. More than this — Even if he assumes from the beginning that no harm will come to him from his words, it is still forbidden to speak demeaningly of him.
(7) And know further a great principle and foundation in these things: If he sees a man who did something or said something — both in the area of what is between man and his Maker or in the area of what is between man and his neighbor — and his words or his deeds can be judged in the scales of good and merit — if that man [the sayer or doer] is G–d-fearing, he must be judged in the scales of merit, even if what he has done seems more inclined to the scales of guilt. And if he is one of the plain people, who guard themselves against sin, but occasionally stumble into it — if the doubt is balanced, he must incline it and judge him by the scales of merit, as Chazal have said: "If one judges his friend by the scales of merit, G–d will judge him by the scales of merit." And this is included in the Blessed One's behest (Vayikra 19:15): "In [the scales of] righteousness shall you judge your fellow." And even if the thing seems more inclined to the scales of guilt, it is very fitting that he regard it as a doubt and not judge it in the scales of guilt. And when the thing is inclined to the scales of merit, where it is certainly forbidden, according to the din to judge it in the scales of guilt, and he judges it in the scales of guilt, as a result of which he goes and demeans him — aside from transgressing "In righteousness shall you judge your fellow," he transgresses further the issur of speaking lashon hara.
(8) And even when the scales of guilt are more heavily weighted [than those of merit], where, in respect to the din, the issur of judging him in the scales of guilt is not so great — that is in the terms of perceiving him as not having acted in accordance with the din — but he should not rush to shame him because of this before others without having ascertained that this is consistent with all of the qualifications listed above in Principles IV and V and in Principle X. For there are many things where even though the din may not be with him, it is still forbidden to shame him because of this, as will be clear to those who study these principles.
REVIEW:
What is avak Lashon Hara?
The dust of Lashon Hara
Rechilus
Gossip mongering
Is Lashon Hara true or false information?
True
What is name for someone giving over false information?
Motzei shem ra or hotzaas shem ra
Apei Tlasa
Speaking in front of three
mumor l’tayovon
lit., rebel due to temptation
mumor l’hachis,
lit., rebel whose intent is to spite
lo saylaych rachil b’amecha
Do not go as a gossipmonger among your people (Vayikra 19:16)
Class right before Shavuos:
Holiday of Shavuos is coming up, the day when we received the Torah from Hashem.
What is the connection between guarding your tongue and learning Torah? Rabbi Gladstein.
Daily prayer we say, “Guard my tongue from speaking evil, guard my lips from speaking deceit, open my heart in your Torah”. If a person is not careful about what he speaks about then their Torah is in jeopardy/danger. How?
Chavos Halevavos – when you speak lashon hara you are hurting your friend. Hashem has to pay back the person that you hurt. Hashem will take away the Torah that the speaker knows and gives it to the subject of the lashon hara. It is possible for a person to lose (limud haTorah – the Torah that they have learned). Guarding your mouth is an insurance policy for your Torah knowledge. We have to be careful about what we say!
R’ Avigdor Miller- If you speak lashon hara about somebody you do not lose all the Torah that you have ever learned, but Hashem measures how much you hurt the other person and in accordance with that Hashem will take away some of the Torah. If you continue, G-d forbid, you could eventually lose all the Torah [CHAS VESHALOM!!!]
Rav Papa said to Abaya - What does the world stand on? The learning of Torah of children. Is our learning not valuable? There is truly no comparison between a person who has ruined their mouth with lashon hara and people who have begun to speak lashon hara. An adult learns with more understanding and focus, how is children’s learning greater? The tool you use with which to create the Torah.
GREAT EXAMPLE: There are two painters; one is learning how to paint and has new and clean tools & one is more professional, experienced, and knowledgeable in painting and color theory and has great skill, but his brushes have become dirty from not washing and keeping their tools neat and clean. Even though the professional knows how to paint well he cannot paint anything nice because the brush is dirty, full of dust and old paint and new paint. The amateur may not be as skilled, but at least his painting is cleaner and nicer and the color he wants on the painting will be the right ones because he is starting from scratch.
A person can learn at a high level and know how to read and translate all of the meforshim (commentaries) and understand, but over time his mouth speaks lashon hara, which sullies the mouth. The Torah afterwards is not the same.
Better to use a mouth that has never spoken lashon hara and is not on a lower level, than be at a high level and have the mouth “dirty” from Lashon Hara.
Lashon hara effects the Torah level that the person is on. The more careful we are about not speaking lashon hara, the greater and more powerful the Torah will be.
Rav Papa said to Abaya were amoraim- “Jewish spokespeople”, so they probably did not even speak lashon hara! (G-d forbid- maybe at the most the might have spoken “avak lashon hara”- dust of lashon hara).
We should ask Hashem, “Please Hashem, before you open our heart in Torah it is more important that you help us be careful in not speaking lashon hara.
Someone who is involved in Torah will be safe from speaking lashon hara. Torah is a way to protect oneself from speaking lashon hara.
Principle 4: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 6/3/20 Part 1
- (Basically a summary of principle 3) It is forbidden to speak against your friend, even (and especially) to their face and if it true, if it will shame him. Not just demeaning things in general but mentioning the bad deeds of their relatives or their bad deeds that they previously committed (bein adam l’makom- between man and G-d & bein adam l’chavairo- between man and his friend/man), if they have since done teshuva (repentance). Even if you saw them doing something recently that is questionable according to Jewish Law. It is forbidden to demean him, not to his face, if not in accordance with the qualifications of section 7.
- There is no distinction between reporting him to have transgressed a positive and negative commandment, which is well known to be forbidden, since they will certainly be shamed before the hearer. Even if it is something that not many Jews are careful about, which he will not be greatly demeaned EX: He does not want to learn Torah, he is stingy and does not honor Shabbos. IT IS STILL FORBIDDEN! According to his words the person does not fulfill the Torah. It is for bidden to speak against someone in the branches of the mitzvos; if it goes against the rule of the Torah or the Rabbis. It is forbidden; even if not spoken to his face, even if it is true, and even if the speaker himself saw them do it.
- This din (judgement) has many qualifications: If the person is “regular” (a plain man of Israel), who generally guards himself and “stumbles” into the sin occasionally and it most likely that he committed this sin unintentionally or did not know that it was a sin, or they thought that the ruling for this Jewish law is a chumra (stringency), - even if someone saw him transgress this several times HE SHOULD BE GIVEN THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT & he should be judged in the scales of merit. (Vayikra 19:15) Positive commandment “In [the scales of] righteousness shall you judge your friend.” It is forbidden to expose him because this would cause him shame before his people and even in his own eyes. It is also forbidden to hate him for this. - Connected to Principle 6, section 8 & Principle 7, section 7, part a
- But it appeared as if the sinner knew that the issur (prohibition) and they intentionally sinned. (This is an obvious prohibition). There should be some things taken into consideration; like are they “regular” (a plain man of Israel) who usually guards himself from sin, and he have they only been seen to transgress once in secret, it is forbidden to reveal his sin. The sinner could have repented and he has been in turmoil over it and Hashem has forgiven him. The “fool” who mentions the sin, will be sinful and guilty. It cannot be revealed in public or to the judges of the city, even if there was a second witness. The speaker is not allowed to be believed. But he should reprove him in private (by being gentle) and “fence himself off” from the factors that led him to sin. If there was a Torah scholar who is a fearer of sin who was overpowered by the yetzer hara (the evil inclination) it is forbidden to publicize his sin, As Chazal said (Berachos 19a) “If you have seen a Torah scholar who transgressed at night, do not think even of him in the daytime, for he has certainly repented.”
- If the sinner is a foolish scoffer who hate their reprovers, (Mishlei 9:8) “Do not reprove the scoffers lest he hate you”. They will not accept it and will return to their [sinful] ways. It is better to the judges of the city, so that they will keep him from transgressing again. This is also true about telling the relatives of the sinner, if their words of reproof will help him change his ways. The intent of the seller has to be for the sake of Heaven, not because of hatred or revenge. The judges can only chastise the sinner in secret. (Vayikra 19:17) “Reprove shall you reprove your neighbor, but do not bear sin because of him”. There have to have been [at least] two witnesses to testify against his friend or it is in vain and cannot be relied upon. If there is one witness it is considered motzei shem ra (spreading a evil/false report). But he can reveal this to the sinner’s rabbi and close confidant in private, if he knows for a fact that his words will be accepted. The rabbi can hate him and distance himself from him, until he repents, but cannot tell others. – Principle 7, section 7, part a
- If the man is accustomed to repeat his sin, and he would listen to his rabbi and stop repeating the offense, it is permitted to tell his rabbi. Even if the rabbi was not so discreet and the information would become public knowledge, since the teller’s intent is for the sinners benefit and NOT to demean him. If two people witnessed him doing so and he will return to doing the sin he can tell the judges of the city and no one else. (for the many reasons we mentioned of giving him the benefit of the doubt.
Principle 4: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 6/10/20 & 6/17/20 Part 2
(an apicores- who denies that God communicates with humans through prophecy, or one who denies the prophecy of Moses, or one who denies God's knowledge of the affairs of humans)
- All of these (denim) judgements that have been mentioned only apply to a man who is the type to regret his sins. Not to a man who has no fear of G-d and he persists in a way that is not good. Someone who is not aware of a transgression, which is an obvious transgression. Whether the sin that you want to reveal was committed deliberately many times or he commits a different sin, which everyone knows is a sin. Then it is clear that the evil inclination did not overpower him and you may shame him and speak demeaningly of him, before him and in his absence. And if he does something that could be judged in the scale of merit or guilt, he should be judged in the scales of guilt, since he has shown that he is an evildoer. Especially so if someone reproved him and he did not stop the sin. Then you can expose him in public and spill scorn upon him until he returns to good.
- When the bais din (Jewish court) tells a man a certain din (judgment) involving a positive commandment , whether it is “bein adam lechavero” (between man and his friend) and many commandments “bein adam l”Makom” (between man and G-d) and he refuses to fulfill it with no reason, it is permitted to speak demeaningly of him and to record his stubbornness in the registry for everyone, including future generations to see. If he tries to excuse his behavior and it is not true, attempting to push the bais din off, then he can be demeaned and it can be recorded. But if there is even a slight doubt [that he is lying, he may be telling the truth], it is forbidden to demean him.
- In sections 3 & 4, we learn that it is forbidden to demean one’s friend and point out his negative traits, since it would be degrading. Even if it is true, who knows if he repented already? Even if it seems that he does not feel bad or bitter about what he has done it is forbidden to berate him. Maybe he does not understand the severity of the issur (prohibition). Sometimes even Torah scholars do not regard the evil traits as a grave issur (prohibition). If they knew the true gravity of the issur they would exert all his effort to avoid doing the prohibition ever again. So, one should reprove him and explain the gravity of the prohibition, which is a positive commandment (Vayikra 19:17) “Reprove shall you reprove your neighbor”. It is possible that he will admit he was wrong and at the time his way was just in his eyes as it says in Mishlei. [not thinking of what is expected from Hashem].So, it is forbidden to call him “wicked” and speak demeaningly of him.
- If someone sees a trait that is degrading in someone EX: haughtiness or anger or other evil traits or he neglects Torah study. It is proper to tell this to his son or students and encourage them not to keep company with him, so as to not learn from his bad deeds. – (connected to Principle 1: Surround yourself with Torah scholars.) One cannot speak Lashon Hara if the intent is to shame one’s friend and rejoice in that shame. But if there is a to’eles (constructive purpose) to guard his friend from learning from a sinner’s ways, it is permitted and it considered a mitzvah. In this case, he can explain why he is speaking demeaningly, so that the listener won’t wonder why the person is contradicting himself by speaking Lashon Hara, when pointing out the severity of Lashon Hara.
- If someone wishes to bring a friend into his affairs; like hire him for work or go into a partnership OR make a match with him, even if up until now he has only heard positive things about him, they can still make inquiries about the person’s character and dealings. Even though they may tell him something negative about the person, it is still permitted, since his intent is for his good alone, so that he will not afterward into injury or to strife or desecration of G-d’s name, G-d forbid. He must state why he making the inquiry, so that there is no fear of issur (prohibition) because he has no desire to demean him. He is not allowed to believe the answer, but he must hear the answer to protect himself. The intent has to be to tell the truth and NOT to demean him (even and especially if it is true). The answerer CANNOT exaggerate his answer beyond the truth and other details that are pertinent to the inquiry.
- If he transgresses and spoke against his friend and he repented, his repentance depends on this; if his friends rejected his words and his friend is not demeaned by the Lashon Hara in their eyes. So the sin is only “ben adam l’Makom” (between man and G-d/Maker) and not “ben adam l’chavairo” (between man and his friend). His correction is to regret what passed, confess the sin, and take it upon himself to not to repeat it in the future, with sins “ben adam l’Makom” (between man and G-d/Maker). But if the subject was demeaned in the eyes of his friends and he suffered physical, financial, or emotional harm “ben adam l’chavairo” (between man and his friend), which even Yom Kippur and the day of death (yartziet) do not atone for, until he conciliates his friend. He must ask teshuva (pardon) from his friend. After he is forgiven by his friend, he still has to repent the sin between him and G-d. Even if his friend does not know anything about it, he must reveal what he did and ask for forgiveness, since he knows that because of him harm was done to his friend. This is why guarding ourselves from speaking Lashon Hara is so important, if someone is G-d forbid, steeped in this trait, it is almost impossible to do teshuva because he will not remember all of the souls, he grieved through Lashon Hara. For the people he does remember, they may not know about it and he will be ashamed to tell them. He will speak of a family taint and harm all future generations and he can never be pardoned for this. Therefore, someone should distance himself from this terrible trait, so that he is not G-d forbid in the category of, (Koheles 1:15) “The crooked cannot be straightened”.
(א) אָסוּר לְסַפֵּר עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ שֶׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, וְהוּא אֱמֶת, דָּבָר שֶׁיִּתְבַּזֶּה עַל יְדֵי זֶה, וְלָא מִבָּעֵי {ואין צריך לומר} בִּדְבָרִים שֶׁל גְּנַאי בְּעָלְמָא, כְּגוֹן (א) לִזְכֹּר עָלָיו מַעֲשֵׂה אֲבוֹתָיו וּקְרוֹבָיו אוֹ לִזְכֹּר עָלָיו מַעֲשָׂיו הָרִאשׁוֹנִים, בֵּין שֶׁהָיוּ (ב) דְּבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם אוֹ (ג) דְּבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, כֵּיוָן שֶׁהוּא מִתְנַהֵג עַתָּה כַּשּׁוּרָה, אָסוּר לְגַנּוֹתוֹ בָּזֶה וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִקְּרֵי. אֶלָּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם רָאָהוּ זֶה מִקָּרוֹב בֵּינוֹ לְבֵין עַצְּמוֹ, (ד) שֶׁעָשָׂה דָּבָר שֶׁאֵין רָאוּי עַל פִּי הַדִּין, וְהוּא מֵהַדְּבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם, (דְּבִדְבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, יֵשׁ בָּזֶה חִלּוּקִים רַבִּים, וּנְבָאֵר אִם יִרְצֶּה ה' לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל י'), גַּם כֵּן אָסוּר לְגַנּוֹתוֹ בָּזֶה, אֲפִלּוּ שֶׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, אִם לֹא עַל פִּי הַפְּרָטִים הַמְבֹאָרִים לְקַמָּן בְּסָעִיף ז' *.,*ודע, דכל זה בסתם איש ישראל, כמו שיבאר לקמן בסעיף ג', אבל אם נתברר לו לפי הענין, שסבת העון הוא מפני שיש בו אפיקורסות, חס ושלום, על איש כזה לא נצטוינו בלאו ד"לא תלך רכיל", שאיננו בכלל "עמיתך", ופרטי דין האיש הזה מבאר לקמן בכלל ח'.
(ב) וְאֵין חִלּוּקּ בָּזֶה, בֵּין אִם הוּא לָאו גָּמוּר אוֹ עֲשֵׂה גְּמוּרָה דְּאוֹרַיְתָא הַמְפֻרְסָם שֶׁהוּא אָסוּר, שֶׁבְּוַדַּאי יִתְבַּזֶּה מְּאֹד לִפְנֵי הַשּׁוֹמֵּעַ עַל יְדֵי סִפּוּרוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא דָּבָר, (ה) שֶׁאֵין נִזְהָרִין בָּזֶה הַרְבֵּה מֵהֲמוֹנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, וְאֵין לוֹ בָּזֶה גְּנוּת גָּדוֹל כָּל כָּךְ, כְּגוֹן לוֹמַר עַל אֶחָד (ו) שֶׁאֵינוֹ רוֹצֶּה לִלְמֹד תּוֹרָה אוֹ שֶׁדָּבָר פְּלוֹנִי שֶׁסִפֵּר הוּא שֶׁקֶר (אִם לֹא שֶׁיֵּשׁ תּוֹעֶלֶת בָּזֶה שֶׁהוֹדִיעַ לַחֲבֵרוֹ שֶׁהַמַּעֲשֶׂה הוּא שֶׁקֶר וּמְכַוֵּן רַק לְתוֹעֶלֶת וּכְעֵין שֶׁנְּבָאֵר לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל י') וְכָל כַּיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אָסוּר, כֵּיוָן שֶׁעַל כָּל פָּנִים לְפִי דְּבָרָיו הוּא אִישׁ, שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ מְקַיֵּם אֶת הַתּוֹרָה. וַאֲפִלּוּ לְסַפֵּר עָלָיו בְּעַנְפֵי הַמִּצְּוֹת, כְּגוֹן שֶׁהוּא עַצְּרָן בְּמָמוֹן וְאֵינוֹ מְכַבֵּד שַׁבָּת כָּרָאוּי, שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה נִכְלָל בְּמִצְּוַת עֲשֵׂה דְּזָכוֹר, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁכָּתב בְּסֵפֶר "חֲרֵדִים", אוֹ אֲפִלּוּ הוּא מִלְּתָא דְּרַבָּנָן בְּעָלְמָא, שֶׁהֵם אָמְּרוּ, (ז) שֶׁאֵין רָאוּי לַעֲשׂוֹת זֶה הַדָּבָר לְכַתְּחִלָּה, וְהוּא מְסַפֵּר עָלָיו, אֲפִלּוּ שֶׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, וְהוּא אֱמֶּת, שֶׁרָאָהוּ בְּעַצְמוֹ שֶׁעָשָׂה הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה, (ח) גַּם כֵּן אָסוּר.
(ג) אַךְ יִתְחַלֵּק זֶה הַדִּין לִפְרָטִים אֲחָדִים וּכְמוֹ שֶׁאֲבָאֵר, דְּאִם הוּא (ט) אִישׁ בֵּינוֹנִי כִּסְתָם אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל, שֶׁדַּרְכּוֹ לְהִשָּׁמֵר מֵחֵטְא וְנִכְשָׁל בְּחֵטְא רַק לִפְעָמִים, (י) וְיֵשׁ לִתְלוֹת, שֶׁעָשָׂה דָּבָר זֶה שֶׁלֹּא בְּמִּתְכַּוֵּן, (יא) אוֹ שֶׁלֹּא הָיָה יוֹדֵעַ שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה אָסוּר, אוֹ שֶׁהָיָה סָבוּר שֶׁהוּא חֻמְרָא וּמִדָּה טוֹבָה בְּעָלְמָא, שֶׁהַכְּשֵׁרִים נִזְהָרִין בָּזֶה, (יב) אֲזַי אֲפִלּוּ רָאוּהוּ כַּמָּה פְּעָמִים שֶׁעָבַר עַל זֶה, בְּוַדַּאי יֵשׁ לִתְלוֹת בָּזֶה, וַאֲסוּרִים לְגַלּוֹתוֹ, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יִהְיֶה לְבוּז בְּעֵינִי עַמּוֹ, וַאֲפִלּוּ בְּעֵינִי עַצְּמוֹ גַּם כֵּן לֹא יִתְבַּזֶּה, וְאָסוּר לִשְׂנֹא אוֹתוֹ עֲבוּר זֶה, דְּצָּרִיךְ לְדוּנוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, וְהוּא מִצְוַת עֲשֵׂה דְּאוֹרַיְתָא שֶׁל "בְּצֶּדֶק תִּשְׁפֹּט עֲמִיתֶךָ" לְכַמָּה פּוֹסְקִים.
(ד) אֲבָל אִם (יג) יֵרָאֶה לָהֶן, שֶׁהַחוֹטֵא יָדַע אֶת עֶצֶּם אִסוּרוֹ וְגַם בְּמִתְכַּוֵּן עָשָׂה אֶת הַחֵטְא כְּבִיאַת עֲרָיוֹת וַאְכִילַת דְּבָרִים אֲסוּרִים וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, (יד) שֶׁנִּתְפַּשֵּׁט יְדִיעַת אִסוּרָן בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, תָּלוּי בָּזֶה, אִם הוּא אָדָם בֵּינוֹנִי בִּשְׁאָרֵי דְּבָרִים, שֶׁדַּרְכּוֹ לְהִשְׁתַּמֵּר עַל פִּי הָרֹב מֵהַחֵטְא, וּבָזֶה לֹא רָאוּהוּ שֶׁנִּכְשַׁל, רַק פַּעַם אַחַת בַּסֵתֶר, אֲסוּרִין לְגַלּוֹת אֶת חֶטְאוֹ לַאֲחֵרִים, (טו) אֲפִלּוּ שְׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו, וְהַמְגַלֶּה אוֹתוֹ, אָשׁוֹם אָשַׁם עַל זֶה כִּי אוּלַי הַחוֹטֵא הַהוּא שָׁב מִדַּרְכּוֹ הָרָעָה וִיגוֹנָיו בְּרַעֲיוֹנָיו עַל זֶה הַחֵטְא וְהוּא נְשׂוּא עָוֹן לִפְנִי ה', כִּי עִקַּר הַתְּשׁוּבָה לְפִי מְרִירוּת הַלֵּב, וּכְשֶׁיְּסַפֵּר זֶה אֶת הַחֵטְא לִפְנִי הֶהָמוֹן, יִהְיֶה לְבוּז וּלְקָלוֹן בְּעֵינֵיהֶם, אַחַר אֲשֶׁר נִחַם עַל רָעָתוֹ וְנִסְלַח לוֹ עַל עֲוֹנוֹ, עַל כֵּן יֶחֱטָא וְאָשֵׁם הָאֱוִיל הַמַּזְכִּיר עֲוֹנוֹ. (טז) וַאֲפִלּוּ לְדיָּנִי הָעִיר אֵין לְגלּוֹת, וְאַף שֶׁיֵּשׁ אִתּוֹ עֵד שֵׁנִי לְהָקִים דָּבָר (דְּאִי לֹא בְּלָאו הָכִי {בלא זה} אָסוּר לְגַלּוֹת, כִּי אֲסוּרִין הַדַּיָּנִים לְהַאֲמִין לִדְבָרָיו וְיַחֲזִיקוּ אוֹתוֹ רַק לְבַעַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁנִּכְתֹּב אַחַר כָּךְ) כֵּיוָן שֶׁלֹּא יִהְיֶה תּוֹעֶלֶת מִדָּבָר זֶה, רַק צָרִיךְ לְהוֹכִיחַ אוֹתוֹ (יז) בֵּינוֹ לְבֵין עַצְּמוֹ, עַל אֲשֶׁר הִמְרָה אֶת אֱלֹהָיו בְּחֶטְאוֹ, וְשֶׁיִּרְאֶה לִגְדֹּר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ מִכָּאן וָאֵילָךְ מֵהַסִבּוֹת שֶׁהֱבִיאוּהוּ לָזֶה, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יָבוֹא עוֹד לִידֵי חֵטְא, וְיִזָּהֵר הַמּוֹכִיחוֹ לְדַבֵּר לוֹ בְּלָשׁוֹן רַכָּה כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יַכְלִימֶּנּוּ, כְּדִכְתִיב: "הוֹכֵחַ תּוֹכִיחַ אֶת עֲמִיתֶךָ וְלֹא תִשָּׂא עָלָיו חֵטְא" (יח) וְכָל זֶה שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ הוּא אֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא רַק אָדָם בֵּינוֹנִי בִּשְׁאָר דְּבָרִים, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן אִם הוּא אִישׁ תַּלְמִיד חָכָם וִירֵא חֵטְא, אַךְ עַתָּה גָּבַר יִצְּרוֹ עָלָיו, בְּוַדַּאי עָוֹן גָּדוֹל הוּא לְפַרְסֵם חֶטְאוֹ וְאָסוּר אֲפִלּוּ לְהַרְהֵר אַחֲרָיו כִּי בְּוַדַּאי עָשָׂה תְּשׁוּבָה, וְאַף אִם יִצְרוֹ נִתְחַזֵּק עָלָיו פַּעַם אַחַת, נַפְשׁוֹ מָרָה לוֹ אַחַר כָּךְ עַל זֶה וּלְבָבוֹ יָרֵא וְחָרֵד מְאֹד עַל אַשְׁמָתוֹ, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁאָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל: אִם רָאִיתָ תַּלְמִיד חָכָם, שֶׁעָבַר עֲבֵרָה בַּלַּיְלָה אַל תְּהַרְהֵר אַחֲרָיו בַּיּוֹם, שֶׁבְּוַדַּאי עָשָׂה תְּשׁוּבָה *.,*וכל זה שכתבנו באלו הסעיפים הוא בשאין הדבר הזה מועיל לאפרושי מאסורא, אבל אם הוא (יט) מועיל לאפרושי מאסורא, כגון, שראה לאשת איש שזנתה, דמן הדין נאסרה עבור זה להבעל, אפלו ראה דבר זה ביחידי, צריך (כ) לגלות (כא) להבעל כדי להפרישו מאסור, ודוקא אם ראה בעצמו שזנתה, דמן הדין נאסרה על ידי זנות להבעל, אבל אם שמע זה מאנשים אחרים, דמן הדין לא נאסרה על ידי זה להבעל, או שאר אפנים כיוצא בזה אסור לגלות. ואפלו אם ראה בעצמו שזנתה, לא יגלה, רק אם הוא משער, (כב) שאפשר שהבעל יאמין לו כבי תרי (כשני עדים) ויפרש על ידי זה ממנה, אבל בלאו הכי אסור לו לגלות דבר זה להבעל וכל שכן לזולתו.
(ה) אֲבָל (כג) אִם הוּא רוֹאֶה שֶׁהַחוֹטֵא הוּא מֵהָאֱוִילִים הַלֵּצִּים הַשּׂוֹנְאִים לְמוֹכִיחָם, כְּדִכְתִיב {משלי ט' ח'}: "אַל תּוֹכַח לֵץ פֶּן יִשְׂנָאֶךְ ", וּבְוַדַּאי לֹא יִתְקַבְּלוּ דְּבָרָיו בְּאָזְנָיו, וַאֲנָשִׁים כָּאֵלּוּ בְּנָקֵל לָהֶם לִשְׁנוֹת בְּאִוַּלְתָּם, וְאִם כֵּן יוּכַל לִהְיוֹת שֶׁיָּבוֹא עוֹד הַפַּעַם לִידֵי חֵטְא, עַל כֵּן טוֹב לָהֶם, שֶׁיַּגִּידוּ לְדַיָּנִי הָעִיר, כְּדֵי שֶׁהֵם יְיַסְרוּהוּ עַל עֲוֹנוֹ וְיַפְרִישׁוּהוּ מֵהָאִסוּר עַל לְהַבָּא, וְנִרְאֶה דְּהוּא הַדִּין (כד) לִקְרוֹבָיו שֶׁל הַחוֹטֵא, אִם דִּבְרֵיהֶם יִהְיוּ מִתְקַבְּלִין לוֹ, וְעַיֵּן בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חַיִּים. וְכָל כַּוָּנַת הַמְסַפֵּר תִּהְיֶה לְשֵׁם שָׁמַיִם וּבְקִּנְאַת ה', לֹא בְּשִׂנְאָתוֹ לוֹ עַל דָּבָר אַחֵר. וְהַשּׁוֹפְטִים גַּם כֵּן יְיַסְרוּ אֶת הַחוֹטֵא (כה) בְּהַצְּנִעַ וְלֹא יַלְבִּינוּ פָּנָיו בָּרַבִּים, כְּדִכְתִיב "הוֹכֵחַ תּוֹכִיחַ אֶת עֲמִיתֶךָ וְלֹא תִשָּׂא עָלָיו חֵטְא" וְכָל זֶה אִם רָאוּהוּ בִּשְׁנַיִם, אֲבָל אִם הוּא עֵד אֶחָד, (כו) לֹא יָעִיד עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, כִּי עֵדוּתוֹ חִנָּם, לְפִי שֶׁאֵין סוֹמְכִין עָלֶיהָ כְּמוֹ שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר {דברים י"ט ט"ו}: "לֹא יָקוּם עֵד אֶחָד בְּאִישׁ לְכָל עָוֹן וּלְכָל חַטָאת". לָכֵן מוֹצִּיא שֵׁם רַע יֵחָשֵׁב, וְאָמְרוּ רַבּוֹתֵינוּ: כָּל הַמֵּעִיד יְחִידִי עַל חֲבֵרוֹ בִּדְבַר עֲבֵרָה וְכוּ' וְאָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל: ג' הַקָּדוֹשׁ בָּרוּךְ הוּא שׂוֹנְאָן, וְאֶחָד מֵהֶם הָרוֹאֶה דְּבַר עֶרְוָה בַּחֲבֵרוֹ וּמֵעִיד בּוֹ בִּיחִידִי. (כז) אַךְ יָכוֹל לְגַלּוֹת הַדָּבָר בְּהַצְּנֵעַ לְרַבּוֹ וּלְאִישׁ סוֹדוֹ, אִם יֵדַע כִּי יַאֲמִין דְּבָרָיו (כח) כְּדִבְרֵי שְׁנֵי עֵדִים, וּמִתָּר לְרַבּוֹ לִשְׂנֹא אוֹתוֹ עֲבוּר זֶה וּלְהִתְרַחֵק מֵחֶבְרָתוֹ, עַד אֲשֶׁר יִוָּדַע לוֹ, שֶׁשָּׁב מִדַּרְכּוֹ הָרָעָה, אֲבָל אָסוּר לְרַבּוֹ לְסַפֵּר דָּבָר זֶה לַאֲחֵרִים, דְּלֹא עָדִיף מֵּאִם רָאָה בְּעַצְמוֹ, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ לְעֵיל בְּסָעִיף ד'.
(ו) וְנִרְאֶה לִי עוֹד בְּאִישׁ, אֲשֶׁר מִשְׁפָּטוֹ לִשְׁנוֹת בְּאִוַּלְתּוֹ, דְּאַף אִם רַבּוֹ אֵינְנּוּ צָּנוּעַ כָּל כָּךְ וְאֶפְשָׁר שֶׁיִּתְודַּע מִמֶּנּוּ לֶהָמוֹן, אֲבָל הוּא אִישׁ שֶׁדְּבָרָיו יִהְיוּ נִשְׁמָעִין בְּתוֹכָחָה לְהַחוֹטֵא, שֶׁלֹּא יִשְׁנְה עוֹד בְּאִוּלְתּוֹ, אֶפְשָׁר גַּם כֵּן שֶׁמֻּתָּר לְגַלּוֹת לוֹ, כֵּיוָן שֶׁכַּוָּנַת הַמְסַפֵּר הוּא לְתוֹעֶלֶת הַחוֹטֵא וְלֹא לְגַנּוֹתוֹ. וְעַתָּה נַחֲזֹר לְעִנְיָנֵנוּ הַנַּ"ל, דַּאֲפִלּוּ אִם רָאוּהוּ שְׁנַיִם בְּעֵת עֲשִׂיַּת הַחֵטְא וְהוּא אִישׁ, שֶׁנָּקֵל לוֹ לִשְׁנוֹת בְּאִוַּלְתּוֹ, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אֵין מֻתָּר רַק לְגַלּוֹת לְדַיָּנֵי הָעִיר וְלֹא לַאֲחֵרִים, כִּי עַל כָּל פָּנִים הֲלֹא לֹא רְאִינוּהוּ שֶׁעָבַר עַל זֶה הָאִסוּר, רַקּ פַּעַם אַחַת, אוּלַי גָּבַר אָז יִצְּרוֹ עָלָיו וְאַחַר כָּךְ שָׁב בִּתְשׁוּבָה וְנֶאֱנַח בִּמְרִירוּת לֵב עַל זֶה, עַל כֵּן לֹא יָצָּא הַחוֹטֵא עֲדַיִן מִכְּלַל "עֲמִיתֶךָ" בָּזֶה.
(ז) וְכָל אֵלּוּ הַדִּינִין שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ הוּא דַּוְקָא בְּאִישׁ, אֲשֶׁר מִנְהָגוֹ וְדַרְכּוֹ לְהִתְחָרֵט עַל חֲטָאָיו, (כט) אֲבָל אִם בָּחַנְתָּ אֶת דַּרְכּוֹ, כִּי אֵין פַּחַד אֱלֹהִים לְנֶגֶד עֵינָיו וְתָמִיד יִתְיַצֵּב עַל דֶּרֶךְ לֹא טוֹב, כְּמוֹ הפּוֹרֵק מֵעָלָיו עֹל מַלְכוּת שָׁמַיִם אוֹ שֶׁאֵינוֹ נִזְהָר מֵעְבֵרָה אַחת, אֲשֶׁר כָּל שַׁעַר עַמּוֹ יוֹדְעִים שֶׁהִיא עֲבֵרָה, דְּהיְנוּ בֵּין שֶׁאוֹתָה הָעֲבֵרָה, שֶׁהוּא רוֹצֶּה לְגַלּוֹת, עָשָׂה הַחוֹטֵא כַּמָּה פְּעָמִים בְּמֵזִיד אוֹ שֶׁעָבר בְּמֵזִיד כַּמָּה פְּעָמִים עֲבֵרָה אַחַת הַמְפֻרְסֶמֶת לַכֹּל שֶׁהִיא עֲבֵרָה, אִם כֵּן מוּכָח מִנֵּה שֶׁלֹּא מֵחֲמַת שֶׁגָּבַר יִצְּרוֹ עָלָיו עָבַר עַל דִּבְרֵי ה' כִּי אִם בִּשְׁרִירוּת לִבּוֹ הוּא הוֹלֵךְ, וְאֵין פַּחַד אֱלֹהִים לְנְגֶד עֵינָיו, לָכֵן מֻתָּר לְהַכְלִימוֹ (ל) וּלְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ בֵּין בְּפָנָיו וּבֵין שֶׁלֹּא בְּפָנָיו. וְאִם הוּא יַעֲשֶׂה מַעֲשֶׂה אוֹ יְדַבֵּר דָּבָר, וְיֵשׁ לְשָׁפְטוֹ לְצַּד הַזְּכוּת וּלְצַד הַחוֹב, צָּרִיךְ לְשָׁפְטוֹ לְצַּד הַחוֹב, אַחֲרֵי שֶׁנִּתְחַזֵּק לְרָשָׁע גָּמוּר בִּשְׁאָר עִנְיָנָיו, וְכֵן אָמְרוּ רַבּוֹתֵינוּ "לֹא תוֹנוּ אִישׁ אֶת עֲמִיתוֹ", עַם שֶׁאִתְּךָ בְּתוֹרָה וּבְמִצְוֹת, אַל תּוֹנֵהוּ בִּדְבָרִים, וַאֲשֶׁר לֹא שָׁת לִבּוֹ לִדְבַד ה', מֻתָּר לְהַכְלִימּוֹ בְּמַעֲלָלָיו וּלְהוֹדִיעַ תּוֹעֲבוֹתָיו וְלִשְׁפֹּךְ בּוּז עָלָיו, וְעוֹד אָמְרוּ: מְפַרְסְמִין אֶת הַחֲנֵפִים מִפְּנִי חִלּוּל ה', וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן (לא) אִם הוֹכִיחַ אוֹתוֹ בָּזֶה וְלֹא חָזַר, דְּמֻתָּר לְפַרְסְמוֹ וּלְגַלּוֹת עַל חֲטָאָיו בְּשַׁעַר בַּת רַבִּים וְלִשְׁפֹּךְ בּוּז עָלָיו, עַד שֶׁיַּחֲזֹר לְמוּטָב, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַב הָרַמְבַּ"ם בְּסוֹף פֶּרֶקּ ו' מֵהִלְכוֹת דֵּעוֹת {הלכה ח'}, אַךְ יֵשׁ לִזָּהֵר שֶׁלֹּא לִשְׁכֹּחַ (לב) פְּרָטִים אֲחָדִים הַמִּצְטָרְכִים לָזֶה, וּכְתַבְתִּים בִּבְאֵר מַיִם חיִּים.
(ח) כְּשֶׁבֵּית דִּין (לג) אוֹמְרִים לְאָדָם דִּין אֶחָד בְּמַה שֶּׁהוּא (לד) בְּקוּם וַעֲשֵׂה, בֵּין שֶׁהוּא דְּבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם אוֹ דְּבָרִים שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, וְאֵינוֹ רוֹצֶּה לְקַיֵּם בְּשׁוּם אֹפֶן, וְאֵין לוֹ תְּשׁוּבָה בְּמַה שֶּׁאֵינוֹ מְקַיֵּם, מֻתָּר לְסַפֵּר גְּנוּתוֹ וְאַף לִרְשֹׁם אֶת גְּנוּתוֹ בְּסֵפֶר הַזִּכְרוֹנוֹת לְדוֹר דּוֹרִים. וְאִם הֵשִׁיב תְּשׁוּבָה בַּאֲמַתְלָאוֹת, שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי דָּבָר הַמָּסוּר לַלֵּב, דִּינוֹ כָּךְ, אִם אָנוּ מְבִינִים שֶׁהַתְּשׁוּבָה זוֹ אֵינֶנָּה אֱמֶת רַק לְהוֹצִיא מִדַּעְתֵּנוּ, אֵין אָנוּ צְּרִיכִין לְהַאֲמִינוֹ (לה) וּמִתָּר לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ וְאַף לִרְשֹׁם כַּנַּ"ל, אֲבָל אִם הַדָּבָר סָפֵק, אָסוּר לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ.
(ט) וְעַתָּה נַחֲזֹר לָעִנְיָן שֶׁפָּתַחְנוּ בּוֹ, (לו) דְּמִמַּה שֶּׁכָּתַבְנוּ בְּרֹאשׁ הַסִימָן נִלְמַד, דְּאָסוּר לְגַנּוֹת אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ לְסַפֵּר עָלָיו מִדּוֹת הַמְגֻנּוֹת שֶׁיֵּשׁ לוֹ, כְּגוֹן שֶׁרָאָה עָלָיו שֶׁנִּתְגָּאָה, (לז) אוֹ כָּעַס בְּדָבָר שֶׁלֹּא כַּהֹגֶן אוֹ שְׁאָרֵי מִדּוֹת מְגֻנּוֹת, דְּזֶה וַדַּאי גְּנַאי גָּמוּר הוּא, וְאַף שֶׁהוּא אֱמֶת, מִי יוֹדֵעַ, אִם לֹא עָשָׂה תְּשׁוּבָה וְלִבּוֹ מַר לוֹ עַל הַמִּדּוֹת הָרָעוֹת הָאֵלּוּ, וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם הוּא רוֹאֶה עָלָיו, שֶׁהֻרְגַּל בְּאוֹתָן הַמִּדּוֹת הָרָעוֹת וְאֵין לִבּוֹ מַר עֲלֵיהֶם כְּלָל, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן אָסוּר לוֹ לֵילֵךְ וּלְהַלְעִיג עָלָיו, (לח) דְּאוּלַי אֵינוֹ יוֹדֵעַ אֶת חֹמֶר אִסוּרָן, כִּי בֶּאֱמֶת זֶה אָנוּ רוֹאִין בְּחוּשׁ לְכַמָּה אֲנָשִׁים וַאֲפִלּוּ מִבַּעֲלֵי תּוֹרָה, שֶׁאֵין מַחֲזִיקִּין הַמִּדּוֹת הָרָעוֹת הָאֵלּוּ לְאִסוּר גָּדוֹל כָּל כָּךְ, כְּמוֹ שֶׁהֵם עַל פִּי אֱמֶת לַמִּתְבּוֹנֵן בָּהֶם בַּכְּתוּבִים וּמַאַמְרֵי חֲזַ"ל, רַק לְדָבָר שֶׁאֵינוֹ הָגוּן סְתָם, וְאוּלַי גַּם הַחוֹטֵא הַזֶּה דַּעְתּוֹ כֵּן, וְאִם הָיָה יוֹדֵעַ אֶת חֹמֶר אִסוּרָן כְּמוֹ שֶׁהֵם, אֶפְשָׁר שֶׁהָיָה מִתְחַזֵּק בְּכָל כֹּחוֹתָיו שֶׁלֹּא לַעֲבֹר עֲלֵיהֶן, (וּכְבָר נִמְצָּא בְּשַׁבָּת {דף ס"ט}: שָׁגַג בְּכָרֵת וְהֵזִיד בְּלָאו שְׁמֵה שְׁגָגָה) וְאַדְּרַבָּה, אִם רוֹאֶה אוֹתוֹ שֶׁהֻרְגַּל בְּאַחַת מֵהַמִּדּוֹת הָרָעוֹת הַנַּ"ל, יֵשׁ לוֹ לְהוֹכִיחוֹ וּלְהַצִּיעַ לְפָנָיו אֶת חֹמֶר אִסוּרָן, וּבָזֶה יְקַיֵּם מִצְּוַת עֲשֵׂה דְּ"הוֹכֵחַ תּוֹכִיחַ אֶת עֲמִיתֶךָ", (לט) וְאֶפְשָׁר שֶׁיּוֹדֶה לוֹ שֶׁעַוְלָה הוּא עוֹשֶׂה, אֲבָל עַתָּה דַּרְכּוֹ יְשָׁרָה בְּעֵינָיו, וּכְמוֹ שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר {משלי כ"א ב'}: "כָּל דֶּרֶךְ אִישׁ יָשָׁר בְּעֵינָיו" עַל כֵּן (מ) אָסוּר לְהַחֲזִיקּוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה לְרָשָׁע וְלֵילֵךְ לְסַפֵּר עָלָיו.
(י) וְאַף עַל פִּי כֵן (מא) אִם רוֹאֶה אָדָם (מב) בִּאֶחָד מִדָּה מְגֻנָּה, כְּגוֹן: גַּאֲוָה אוֹ כַּעַס אוֹ שְׁאָרֵי מִדּוֹת רָעוֹת אוֹ שֶׁהוּא בַּטְלָן מִתּוֹרָה וְכַיּוֹצֵא בָּזֶה, נָכוֹן לוֹ לְסַפֵּר דָּבָר זֶה לִבְנוֹ אוֹ לְתַלְמִידָיו וּלְהַזְהִירָם, שֶׁלֹּא יִתְחַבְּרוּ עִמּוֹ, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יִלְמְדוּ מִמַּעֲשָׂיו, כִּי הָעִקָּר מַה שֶּׁהִזְהִירָה הַתּוֹרָה בְּלָשׁוֹן הָרָע, אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת, הוּא אִם כַּוָּנָתוֹ לְבַזּוֹת אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ וְלִשְׂמֹחַ לִקְלוֹנוֹ, אבָל אִם כַּוָּנָתוֹ לִשְׁמֹר אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ שֶׁלֹּא יִלְמֹד מִמַּעֲשָׂיו (מג) פָּשׁוּט דְּמֻתָּר וּמִצְּוָה נַמֵּי אִיכָּא {גם כן יש}. אַךְ בְּאֹפֶן זֶה וְכַיּוֹצֵא בָּזֶה נִרְאֶה, דְּמִצְוָה לְהַמְסַפֵּר לְבָאֵר הַטַּעַם, לָמָּה מְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ שֶׁל חֲבֵרוֹ, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יִטְעֶה הַשּׁוֹמֵעַ לְהַתִּיר עַל יָדוֹ יוֹתֵר מִזֶּה, וְגַם שֶׁלֹּא יָבוֹא לִתְמֹהַ עָלָיו, שֶׁהוּא סוֹתֵר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ, כִּי פַּעַם יֹאמַר לוֹ, שֶׁאָסוּר לְסַפֵּר אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת, כְּמוֹ שֶׁיִּתְבָּאֵר לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ט', שֶׁמִּצְוָה רַבָּה הִיא לְהַפְרִישׁ בָּנָיו הַקְּטַנִּים מִּזֶּה הֶעָוֹן, וְעַתָּה הוּא מְסַפֵּר בְּעַצְּמוֹ, (וּבְהַאי גַּוְנָא אִיתָא {וכיוצא בזה כתוב} בְּשֻׁלְחָן עָרוּךְ יוֹרֶה דֵּעָה, אִם הוּא מַתִּיר דָּבָר, שֶׁיֵּשׁ פּוֹסְקִים לְאִסוּר בְּעֶרֶב שַׁבָּת וְכַיּוֹצֵא בָּזֶה).
(יא) וְדַע עוֹד עִקָּר גָּדוֹל בְּעִנְיָנִים אֵלּוּ, אִם אֶחָד רוֹצֶּה לְהַכְנִיס אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ בְּעִנְיָנָיו, כְּגוֹן, לְשָׂכְרוֹ לִמְלַאכְתּוֹ אוֹ לְהִשְׁתַּתֵּף עִמּוֹ אוֹ לַעֲשׂוֹת שִׁדּוּךְ עִמּוֹ וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא {וכל כיוצא בזה}, אֲפִלּוּ לֹא שָׁמַע עָלָיו עַד עַתָּה שׁוּם רָעָה, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי {פֵּרוּשׁ: אעפִּ"כֵ} מֻתָּר לִדְרושׁ וְלַחֲקֹר אֵצֶּל אֲנָשִׁים עַל מַהוּתוֹ וְעִנְיָנוֹ, אַף דְּיָכוֹל לִהְיוֹת, שֶׁיְּסַפְּרוּ לוֹ גְּנוּתוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ הָכֵי מֻתָּר, כֵּיוָן דְּכַוָּנָתוֹ לְטוֹבַת עַצְּמוֹ לְבַד, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יִצְּטָרֵךְ אַחַר כָּךְ לָבוֹא לִידֵי הֶזֵּק וְלִידֵי (מד) מַצָּה וּמְרִיבָה וְחִלּוּל ה', חַס וְשָׁלוֹם. אַךְ נִרְאֶה לִי, שֶׁצָּרִיךְ שֶׁיּוֹדִיעַ לְמִי שֶׁשּׁוֹאֵל מֵאִתּוֹ עָלָיו, שֶׁרוֹצֶה לַעֲשׂוֹת שִׁדּוּךְ עִמּוֹ אוֹ כָּל עִנְיְנֵי הִשְׁתַּתְּפוּת וְכַנַּ"ל, וּבָזֶה לֹא יִהְיֶה עָלָיו שׁוּם חֲשַׁשׁ אִסוּר לֹא מִפְּנִי שְׁאֵלָתוֹ, שֶׁהוּא אֵין מִתְכַּוֵּן לְגַנּוֹתוֹ רַק לְטוֹבת עַצְּמוֹ כַּאֲשֶׁר בֵּאַרְנוּ, (אַךְ יִזָּהֵר שֶׁלֹּא יַאֲמִין אֶת תְּשׁוּבָתוֹ בְּהַחְלָטָה מִפְּנִי קַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע רַק דֶּרֶךְ חֲשָׁשׁ בְּעָלְמָא לִשְׁמֹר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ), וְגַם אֵין לוֹ שׁוּם אִסוּר מִפְּנִי תְּשׁוּבַת חֲבֵרוֹ דְּנֵימָא דְּעָבַר בָּזֶה עַל "לִפְנִי עִוֵּר לֹא תִתֵּן מִכְשׁוֹל", כִּי אַף אִם יְסַפֵּר עָלָיו חֲבֵרוֹ אֶת עֹצֶּם גְּנוּתוֹ, אֵין הוּא עוֹשֶׂה בָּזֶה אִסוּר גַּם כֵּן, כֵּיוָן שֶׁגַּם הוּא אֵינוֹ מִתְכַּוֵּן בִּתְשׁוּבָתוֹ לְסַפֵּר גְּנוּתוֹ שֶׁל חֲבֵרוֹ, רַק הוּא אוֹמֵר הָאֱמֶת בִּכְדֵי לְהֵיטִיב עִם זֶה הַשּׁוֹאֵל מֵאִתּוֹ עֵצָה בְּעִנְיָן זֶה, כַּאֲשֶׁר בֵּאַרְנוּ בְּמָקוֹם אַחֵר, דְּזֶה מֻתָּר מִן הַדִּין, אַךְ מְאֹד יִזָּהֵר שֶׁלֹּא לְגַזֵּם אֶת הַדָּבָר, יוֹתֵר מִּכְּפִי שֶׁהוּא יוֹדֵעַ אֶת בֵּרוּר הַדָּבָר, וְעוֹד אֵיזֶה פְּרָטִים הַנִּצְּרָכִים לָזֶה, וְעַיֵּן לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ט' בְּהִלְכוֹת רְכִילוּת מֵעִנְיָן זֶה .* אֲבָל אִם לֹא יוֹדִיעַ לַחֲבֵרוֹ אֶת סִבַּת דְּרִישָׁתוֹ, וְיַעֲשֶׂה עַצְּמוֹ כְּמִתְנַכֵּר, כְּדֵי שֶׁיִּוָּדַע לוֹ בְּטוֹב מַּהוּתוֹ שֶׁל אוֹתוֹ הָאִישׁ, נִרְאֶה פָּשׁוּט דְּעוֹבֵר בָּזֶה עַל "לִפְנִי עִוֵּר", שֶׁעַל יָדוֹ יַעֲשֶׂה חֲבֵרוֹ אִסוּר אִם יְסַפֵּר עָלָיו דְּבָרִים שֶׁל דֹּפִי אֲפִלּוּ אִם אֱמֶת הוּא, כַּאֲשֶׁר בֵּאַרְנוּ בְּמָקוֹם אַחֵר, דְּאִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת לְכָל הַפּוֹסְקִים, וְלֹא נִתָּן לְהֵאָמֵר רַק אִם מְכַוֵּן שֶׁעַל יְדֵי סִפּוּרוֹ בִּגְנוּתוֹ, (מה) יִצְּמַח מִזֶּה טוֹבָה לְאַחֵר, אֲבָל בְּלָאו הָכִי לֹא, וְאַף שֶׁעַל יְדֵי סִפּוּרוֹ נִסְבָּב טוֹבָה לְאַחֵר, מִכָּל מָקוֹם (מו) הוּא לְגַנּוֹתוֹ הִתְכַּוֵּן, עַל כֵּן צָרִיךְ לַעֲשׂוֹת כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ**.,*עוד זאת צריך לזהר מאד, שלא ידרש את מהותו וענינו אצל מי שהוא משער שהוא שונאו, ואפלו איננה שנאה גמורה, רק שגם הוא באותו אמנות ובאותו עסק, כידוע, בעונותינו הרבים, שכל אמן וכו', כי מלבד שלא יבוא לו שום תועלת מזה, דרגיל הוא לשקר לגמרי או לפחות לגזם את הדבר מחמת שנאתו, עוד הוא מביאו בזה ללשון הרע גמורה, כי הוא בודאי יכון בתשובתו מחמת שנאה, הגם שיאמר לך בפיו, שתשובתו איננה מחמת שנאה, רק שלא יוכל לראות ברעה שיגיעך על ידי זה אבל בלבו לא כן יחשוב. ,**ואולם באמת אין אנו צריכין לתשובה זו כלל, שכאשר יבוא לחברו ויאמר לו אחי אמר לי ענין אחד שאני רוצה לדרש מעמך, ולא תגזם את הדבר, רק תאמר לי כפי מה שאתה יודע, ולא יהיה עליך אסור אם תגלה לי כי כונת שנינו הוא רק לתועלת ולא לגנות למי, ואני מבטיחך שלא יודע ממני דבר, ואחר כך יציע לו את הענין, בודאי ישיב לו האמת בזה. ורב העולם נכשלים בזה, בעונותינו הרבים, בענין שדוך וכדומה שרוצים לידע עצם מהותו של המשתתף עמם, ורוצים לדרש ולחקר, הם מתנכרים ועושין עצמן כאלו אין נוגע להם מזה שמץ דבר, ועושין בזה אסור שמביאין את חבריהן ללשון הרע, ועוד יותר עושין שאין מתחילין לשאל על מי שרוצים להשתתף עמו, רק על אנשים אחרים, הכל כדי שלא יבינו שיש להם שום נגיעה בזה, ומתוך זה מביאין לחבריהם לדבר לשון הרע גמורה על הרבה אנשים, שאין שום תועלת נצמח מזה, על כן צריך לעשות כמו שכתבנו. אך בעצם הדין איך להשיב ומתי להשיב וכל פרטיו יתבאר לקמן, אם ירצה ה', בחלק ב' כלל ט' בארכה. וכן יקרה כמה פעמים, שאחד דורש על בנו או קרובו, הדר בעיר אחרת, את מצבו וענינו, ובתוכם שואל גם כן על תורתו, אם הוא לומד עדין או לא, הנה על פי דין הוא כך, אם דעתו בשאלתו הוא כדי שיהיה מזה תועלת על להבא, דהינו, אם יודע לו שפרש מן התורה, יזרזנו על להבא, בודאי מתר ונכון הדבר, וגם הנשאל צריך להשיב לו האמת (וכזה איתא בערכין ט"ז: הרבה פעמים לקה עקיבא על ידי וכו'), ובלבד שיודיענו השואל מתחלה שהוא קרובו ורוצה לידע האמת, שבזה יוסר עון לשון הרע מן המשיב ו"לפני עור" מן השואל, אבל מה שרגילין העולם, כשאחד עוקר דירתו מעירו לעיר אחרת, ואחר כך כשרואה את אחד מעירו הראשונה הוא חוקר ודורש אחר כל אנשי העיר בכלל, ובפרט על מצבם ותהלוכתם בדברים, שבין אדם למקום ובבין אדם לחברו, אם הם לטובה או לרעה, ובפרט שואל על בני בעלי בתים בעלי תורה, אשר היו לפניו, האם לומדים עדין תורה או פרשו הימנה, ובספור כזה אין שום התר מהתרים הנ"ל, כי השואל אין כונתו כדי שילך אחר כך ויוכיח את אנשי עירו הישנה, ובפרט המשיב לו בודאי אין כונתו לזה, וספור כזה הוא מערב בלשון הרע מראשו ועד סופו, כי הוא דורש אחר כל אחד ואחד מאנשי עירו, ויש לו מדה מיחדת על כל אחד ואחד איך לתארו ביראת ה' יתברך ואיך להגבילו במדותיו. הבט נא וראה למעלה בהפתיחה כמה לאוין ועשין עובר, כשמספר או מקבל לשון הרע על אחד מישראל, ובפרט בהספור הנ"ל, כל שיתרבו האנשים בעיר, ויתרבה הספור ירבו הלאוין והעשין עליו. ועל כל אחד ואחד יצטרך לתן דין וחשבון, על כן השומר נפשו ירחק מזה עד מאד.
(יב) וְאִם עָבַר וְסִפֵּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע עַל חֲבֵרוֹ וּבָא לַעֲשׂוֹת תְּשׁוּבָה, תָּלוּי בָּזֶה, אִם הַשּׁוֹמְעִים דָּחוּ אֶת דְּבָרָיו, וְלֹא נִתְגַּנָּה חֲבֵרוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה כְּלָל בְּעֵינֵיהֶם, אִם כֵּן לֹא נִשְׁאָר עָלָיו, כִּי אִם הֶעָוֹן דְּבֵין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם, דְּהַיְנוּ שֶׁעָבַר עַל רְצּוֹן ה', שֶׁצִּוָּה עַל זֶה כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה. תִּקּוּנוֹ, שֶׁיִּתְחָרֵט עַל שֶׁעָבַר וְיִתְוַדֶּה וִיקַבֵּל עַל עַצְמוֹ בְּלֵב שָׁלֵם עַל לְהַבָּא, שֶׁלֹּא לַעֲשׂוֹת כֵּן, כְּמוֹ בְּכָל עֲוֹנוֹת שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם. אֲבָל אִם חֲבֵרוֹ נִתְגַּנָּה עַל יְדֵי זֶה בְּעֵינֵי הַשּׁוֹמְעִים וְנִסְבַּב לוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה הֶזֵּק בְּגוּפוֹ אוֹ בְּמָמוֹנוֹ, אוֹ שֶׁהֵצֵּר לוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה, הֲרֵי הוּא כְּכָל עֲוֹנוֹת שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ יוֹם הַכִּפּוּרִים וְיוֹם הַמִּיתָה, אֵין מְכַפֵּר עַד שֶׁיְּרַצֶּה אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ, עַל כֵּן (מז) צָּרִיךְ לְבַקֵּשׁ מְחִילָה מֵחֲבֵרוֹ עַל זֶה, וּכְשֶׁיִּתְפַּיֵּס וְיִמְחל לוֹ, לֹא נִשְׁאָר עָלָיו, כִּי אִם הֶעָוֹן דְּבֵין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם וְיַעֲשֶׂה כַּנַּ"ל. וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם חֲבֵרוֹ אֵינוֹ יוֹדֵעַ עֲדַיִן כְּלָל מִזֶּה, (מח) צָּרִיךְ לְגַלּוֹת לוֹ מַה שֶּׁעָשָׂה נֶגְדּוֹ שֶׁלֹּא כַּדִּין, וּלְבַקֵּשׁ מִמֶּנּוּ מְחִילָה עַל זֶה, כֵּיוָן שֶׁהוּא יוֹדֵעַ, שֶׁעַל יָדוֹ נִסְבַּב לוֹ דָּבָר זֶה, (מט) וּמִזֶּה נוּכַל לְהָבִין כַּמָּה יֵשׁ לוֹ לְאָדָם לִזָּהֵר מִמִּדָּה גְּרוּעָה הַזֹּאת כִּי מִי שֶׁמֻּטְבָּע, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, בָּזֶה, כִּמְעַט אִי אֶפְשָׁר לוֹ בִּתְשׁוּבָה, כִּי בְּוַדַּאי לֹא יִזְכֹּר אֶת כָּל מִסְפַּר הַנְּפָשׁוֹת שֶׁהִדְאִיב עַל יְדֵי הַלָשׁוֹן הָרָע שֶׁלּוֹ, וַאֲפִלּוּ אוֹתָם אֲנָשִׁים שֶׁהוּא זוֹכֵר בְּמַחֲשַׁבְתּוֹ, שֶׁהֵדִיחַ עְלֵיהֶם הָרָעָה, הֵם לֹא יֵדְעוּ מִזֶּה, וְעַל כֵּן יִתְבַּיֵּשׁ לְגַלּוֹת אֶת אָזְנָם בָּזֶה, גַּם פְּעָמִים שֶׁיְּדַבֵּר בִּפְגַם מִשְׁפָּחָה וְיַזִּיק בָּזֶה כָּל הַדּוֹרוֹת הַבָּאִים אַחֲרָיו, וְלֹא תַּגִּיעַ אֵלָיו מְחִילָה עֲבוּר זֶה, כְּמוֹ שֶׁאָמְּרוּ רזַ"ל: הַמְדַבֵּר בִּפְגַם מִשְׁפָּחָה אֵין לוֹ כַּפָּרָה עוֹלָמִית. עַל כֵּן צָּרִיךְ לְהִתְרַחֵק מִמִּדָּה גְּרוּעָה הַזֹּאת מְאֹד כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יְהֵא, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, אַחַר כָּךְ כִּמְעֻוָּת לֹא יוּכַל לִתְקֹן.
(1) It is forbidden to speak against one's friend — even if not to his face and even if it be true — something that will shame him. And not only demeaning things in general, such as mentioning about him the [negative] deeds of his fathers and his relatives, or his early deeds, both those between him and his Maker and [those between] him and his neighbor; for since he now conducts himself correctly it is forbidden to demean him with this and it is called lashon hara. — But even if he saw him of late doing something unbefitting according to the din, one of the things between man and his Maker (for in those things between man and his neighbor there are many distinctions, which we will explain, the L–rd willing, below in Principle X), it is also forbidden to demean him with this, even not before his face, if not in accordance with the qualifications explained below in section 7.
(2) And there is no distinction in this between [reporting him to have transgressed] an absolute negative commandment or an absolute positive commandment of the Torah, which is well known to be forbidden, in which instance he will certainly be shamed before the hearer, but even if it is something which many Jews are not careful about, in which instance he will not be greatly demeaned, such as saying about one that he does not want to learn Torah or that something which he said is false and the like (unless there be some benefit in this, such as apprising his friend that something is false, intending only his benefit, as will be explained below in Principle 10) — even in such instances, it is forbidden. For in any event, according to his [the speaker's] words, he is a man that does not fulfill the Torah. And it is even forbidden to speak against him in the branches of the mitzvoth, such as that he is stingy and does not honor the Sabbath as he should (this [the honoring of the Sabbath] being included in the positive commandment of "Zachor" [i.e., "Remember [Zachor] the day of the Sabbath to sanctify it" (Shemoth 20:8)], as explained in Charedim].) Or even if he maligns him for violating a general edict of the Rabbis, as when they [the Rabbis] rule that ab initio this and this should not be done. And [it is forbidden] even if not spoken to his face, and even if it is true, he [the speaker himself] having seen him do this thing.
(3) But this din is subject to various qualifications, as I shall explain. For if he [the object of the lashon hara] were a "mediocre" person, a plain man of Israel, who generally guarded himself against sin, and "stumbled" in this sin only occasionally, and it is possible to assume that he committed this sin unintentionally, or that he did not know this thing to be forbidden, or that he thought the ruling to be a stringent one [chumra], or conducing to a good trait in general, which saintly men are circumspect in — then, even if he saw him transgress this several times, he should certainly be given the benefit of the doubt, and it is forbidden to expose him, so that he not be an object of shame before his people, and so that he not be shamed even in his own eyes. And it is forbidden to hate him for this, for he must be judged in the scales of merit, this being a positive commandment of the Torah, according to many poskim, viz. (Vayikra 19:15): "In [the scales of] righteousness shall you judge your friend."
(4) But if it appeared to them [see Rabbeinu Yonah 215, 218, and 220] that the sinner knew of the issur itself, and committed the sin intentionally — such as illicit relations, the eating of forbidden foods, or the like — the knowledge of this issur having spread in Israel, the following must be taken into consideration: "If he is "mediocre" in other things, usually guarding himself from sin, and in this sin having been seen to transgress only once and in secret, it is forbidden to reveal his sin to others, even not in his [the sinner's] presence, and he who does reveal it is guilty in doing so. For perhaps that sinner has repented of his evil way and his mind has been in turmoil over that sin, and he has been forgiven by the L–rd. For the root of repentance is bitterness of heart, and if he [the viewer] makes this sin public, he [the sinner] will be an object of scorn and mockery in men's eyes — after having repented of his evil and having been forgiven for his sin! Therefore, the fool, who mentions his sin, will himself be sinful and guilty. And it is not to be revealed even to the judges of the city, even if he has with him a second witness to substantiate his claim (for if not, then even without this [possibility of his having repented] it is forbidden to reveal it; for [since he is only a single witness], the judges are forbidden to believe his words and can only confirm him as "a speaker of lashon hara," as we shall explain below), and there can be no benefit in his doing so [i.e., in revealing the sin]. But he must reprove him in private for having rebelled against his G–d by sinning, and [he must] tell him to take care to "fence himself off" from the factors that brought him to it, so that he not come to sin again. And his reprover must take care to speak to him gently, so as not to shame him, as it is written (Vayikra 19:17): "Reprove shall you reprove your neighbor, but do not bear sin because of him [in reproving him harshly]." And all of this that we have written applies even if he is only a mediocre person in other respects; how much more so if he is a Torah scholar and a fearer of sin, who was suddenly overpowered by his evil inclination, in which instance it is a great sin to publicize his sin. And it is forbidden even to bethink himself of it, for [it is to be assumed that] he certainly repented and that though his evil inclination overpowered him once, his spirit is bitter unto him and his heart is extremely fearful within him over his guilt. As Chazal have said (Berachoth 19a): "If you have seen a Torah scholar who transgressed at night, do not think evil of him in the daytime, for he has certainly repented."
(5) But if they see that the sinner is one of the foolish scoffers who hate their reprovers, as it is written (Mishlei 9:8): "Do not reprove the scoffer, lest he hate you," and their words will certainly not be accepted, and men such as these readily return to their folly, so that he may very likely come to sin again — if so, it is better for them if they tell it to the judges of the city, so that they chastise him for his sin and keep him from future transgression. And it would seem that the same holds true for [telling] the relatives of the sinner if [we know that] their words [of reproof] will be accepted by him [see Be'er Mayim Chayim]. And the entire intent of the teller should be for the sake of Heaven and in zeal for the L–rd, and not because of their hatred of him for something else. And the judges, too, should chastise the sinner in secret and not "whiten his face" in public, as it is written (Vayikra 19:17): "Reprove shall you reprove your neighbor, but do not bear sin because of him." And all this if they saw him with [i.e., if they were] two witnesses, but if he were a single witness, he may not testify against his friend, for his testimony is in vain, the judges being unable to rely upon it, viz. (Devarim 19:15): "One witness shall not arise against a man for every transgression and for every sin." Therefore, [if he does so], he is considered a motzi shem ra [the spreader of an evil report], concerning which our Rabbis have said (Sha'arei Teshuvah 22): "One who testified singly against his friend receives stripes of rebellion." And our sages have said (Pesachim 113b): "Three are hated by the Holy One Blessed be He," one of them being "one who sees a thing of ervah [immorality] in his friend and testifies against him singly." But he can reveal the thing secretly to his [the sinner's] Rabbi and to his close confidant, if he knows that his words will be accepted as those of two witnesses. And his Rabbi is permitted to hate him for this and to distance himself from his company, until it becomes known to him that he has repented of his evil way. But his Rabbi may not tell this to others, it being no better than seeing it himself, as we have written above in section 4.
(6) And it seems to me also that if the man were accustomed to repeat his folly, then even if his Rabbi were not very discreet, so that his sin might become public knowledge, still, if his words of reproof would be accepted by the sinner, so that he would no more repeat his offense, it is possible that it is permitted to reveal it to him [the Rabbi], since the teller's intent is to benefit the sinner and not to demean him. And now we shall return to our previous point, that even if two saw him at the time of the sin, and he were a man who readily returned to his folly, still, it is permitted to reveal this only to the judges of the city and not to others. For, in any event, is it not true that we have seen him transgress this issur but once? Perhaps his evil inclination overpowered him, and then he repented, groaning over this in bitterness of heart — so that this sinner has not yet left the category of "your neighbor" because of this (see Vayikra 19:17).
(7) And all of these dinim that we have set down apply only to a man who is wont to regret his sins. But if you have probed his ways and seen that the fear of G–d is not before his eyes and that he always persists in a way that is not good — such as one who divests himself of the yoke of Heaven or is unheedful of a transgression which every one of his people knows to be a transgression — that is, whether the sin you wish to reveal has been committed deliberately many times by the sinner or he often transgresses deliberately a different sin which is known by all to be a sin — then it is apparent that it is not because his evil inclination overpowered him that he transgressed the word of the L–rd, but that he does as his heart sees fit and the fear of G–d is not before his eyes. Therefore, it is permitted to shame him and to speak demeaningly of him, both before him and in his absence. And if he does something or says something which can be judged either in the scales of merit or in the scales of guilt, he must be judged in the scales of guilt, since he has shown himself to be an absolute evildoer in his other affairs. And thus have our Rabbis said (Bava Metzia 59a): "'And you shall not wrong, one man, his fellow [amito]' (Vayikra 25:17) — 'a people who is with you' [am ito] in Torah and mitzvoth — do not wrong him with words!" And if one does not direct his heart to the word of the L–rd, it is permitted to shame him for his deeds, to make known his abominations, and to spill scorn upon him. And they said further (Yoma 86b): "Flatterers are exposed because of the desecration of the Name [that they engender]." And much more so if one reproved him for [his sin] and he did not desist from it, is it permitted to expose him and to reveal his sin in "the public gate" and to spill scorn upon him, until he returns to the good, as the Rambam has written in the end of Hilchoth Deoth 5. But it is important not to forget certain considerations that this entails, which I have written of in Be'er Mayim Chayim.
(8) When beth-din tell a man a certain din involving a positive commandment, whether in the area of between "man and his Maker" or in that of "between man and his neighbor," and he absolutely refuses to fulfill it and has no rationale for his refusal, it is permitted to speak demeaningly of him and even to record his refractoriness in the registry for all the generations [to see]. And if he attempts to excuse his behavior, his din is as follows: If we understand that what he says is not true, but merely an attempt to push us off, we need not believe him, and we may demean him and even record his taint, as mentioned above. But if there is some doubt, it is forbidden to speak demeaningly of him.
(9) And now we return to what we began with. For from what we wrote in the beginning [sections 3 and 4], we learn that it is forbidden to demean one's friend and to tell of his negative traits, as when we see him to be haughty or to become inordinately angry or [to display] other unsightly traits, which [i.e., the possession of which traits] is absolutely degrading. And though it be true [that he did act as related of him], who knows if he did not repent in bitterness of heart over these evil traits? And even if one saw that he was habituated to these evil traits and that he was not bitter over them at all — in spite of this, it is forbidden to berate him. For perhaps he is unaware of the gravity of the issur. For, in truth, we see it patently in many individuals, even (sometimes) in Torah scholars, that they do not regard these evil traits as such a grave issur — as they are, indeed, in truth, to those who contemplate them in Scripture and in the words of Chazal — but only as something not quite appropriate. And perhaps this sinner, too, is of this mind. And if he knew the true gravity of the issur, it is possible that he would exert all of his powers not to transgress them (viz. Shabbath 69a): "If he [the sinner] were "unwitting" [shogeg] relative to kareth ["cutting- off"], (i.e., if he did not know that the sin were punishable by the grave penalty of kareth, and he were "witting" relative to [having transgressed] a negative commandment, his act is called "unwitting" [in that he is not aware of its full gravity]). To the contrary, if one sees that he [the sinner] is habituated to one of these evil traits, he should reprove him and impress upon him the gravity of the issur. And in this he would be fulfilling the positive commandment of "Reprove shall you reprove your fellow." And it is possible that he would admit that he was doing wrong, but that at the time his way was just in his eyes, viz. (Mishlei 21:2): "A man's every way is just in his eyes." Therefore, it is forbidden to perceive him as "wicked" and to go and speak [demeaningly] of him.
(10) And even so, if one sees a degrading trait in a person, such as haughtiness or anger or other evil traits or that he neglects Torah study and the like, it is proper for him to tell this to his son or to his students, and to exhort them not to keep company with him so as not to learn from his deeds. For the root of the Torah's exhortation against lashon hara, even when [what is said] is true, applies when one's intent is to shame his friend and to rejoice in his shame. But if his intent is to guard his friend against learning from his [the sinner's] ways, it is obviously permitted, and is also accounted a mitzvah. Yet, in this case and the like, it seems that it is a mitzvah for the teller to explain the reason that he is speaking demeaningly of his friend, so that the listener not err in permitting through him [the speaker] even more [leniency] than this, and also so that he [the listener] not come to wonder how he [the speaker] can thus contradict himself. For at one time he tells him that it is forbidden to speak [lashon hara] even if it is true (as will be explained in Principle 9, that it is a great mitzvah to separate one's young children from this sin), and now, he himself speaks it! (A parallel can be found in Shulchan Aruch, Yoreh Deah 242, as to whether on Shabbath eve certain things may be permitted, which other poskim forbid, and the like.)
(11) And note also a great fundamental in these things: If one wishes to bring his friend into his affairs, such as to hire him for his work or to go into partnership with him or to make a match with him, and the like, even if until now he has heard nothing negative about him, still, it is permitted to make inquiries of people as to his character and his dealings. Even though they may tell him something negative about him, still it is permitted, since his intent is for his own good alone, so that he will not come afterwards to injury or to strife or to contention and desecration of the Name, G–d forbid. But it appears to me that he must apprise the one he is making inquiry of, that he wishes to make a match with him [the one he is inquiring about] or enter some kind of partnership, as mentioned above. If he does so, there will be no fear of issur — neither because of his questions (because he has no desire to demean him, but desires only his own benefit, as we have explained — though he must take care not to believe his answer completely (if negative) by virtue of the issur of accepting lashon hara, but [he must "hear" the answer] by way of suspicion only — to protect himself) — nor is there any issur by virtue of the answer of his neighbor that would cause us to say that he [the inquirer] transgresses "Before the blind man you shall not place a stumbling- block," For even if he [the answerer] speaks about him [the one inquired about] completely pejoratively, he, too, is not guilty of any issur thereby, since his intent, too, is not to speak demeaningly of his friend, but to tell the truth in order to benefit this inquirer, who has taken counsel with him in this affair, as we explained elsewhere, this being permitted by the din. But he [the answerer] must take great care not to exaggerate his response beyond what he knows to be the truth of the matter and [beyond furnishing] other details pertinent to the inquiry (see below, Principle 9 of Hilchoth Rechiluth in this connection). But if he does not apprise his friend of the reason for his inquiry, but makes himself "as a stranger" [to the subject of his inquiry] so that he come to know better the character of that man [inquired about], it seems obvious that he will be in transgression of "Before a blind man, etc."; for through him his friend [the answerer] will perform an issur if he speaks derogatory things about him, even if they be true, as we have explained elsewhere. For the issur of lashon hara applies even to what it true, according to all of the Poskim. And it may not be spoken unless he intends that in speaking thus demeaningly of him some good will "sprout" for another. But this lacking, he may not speak it. And even if through his speaking it some good does redound to another, still, his intent was to demean. Therefore, he [the inquirer] must do as we have written.
(12) And if he transgressed and spoke lashon hara about his friend and came to repent, it [his repentance] depends upon this: If his friends rejected his words and his friend was in no way demeaned by this [lashon hara] in their eyes, if so, there adheres to him only the sin of "between man and his Maker" (and not that of between "man and his neighbor"), his having transgressed the will of the L–rd, who commanded this [that lashon hara must not be spoken], as we wrote above in the introduction. His correction is to regret what has passed, confess [his sin] and take it upon himself with a full heart not to repeat this [sin] in the future, as with all sins between man and his Maker. But if his friend were demeaned by this in the eyes of the hearers and through this suffered physical or financial harm, or if he were caused [emotional] pain by this, this is in the category of all the sins between man and his neighbor, which even Yom Kippur and the day of death do not atone for until he conciliates his neighbor. He must, therefore, ask pardon of his friend for this, and when he is conciliated and forgives him, there remains with him only the sin of between man and his Maker, and he must do as mentioned above. And even if his friend does not yet know anything about it, he must reveal what he did to him which was not in accordance with the din, and ask forgiveness of him for this, since he knows that through him this harm was done him. From this we can understand how much one must take care to guard himself from this pernicious trait [of lashon hara], for if one is steeped in this, G–d forbid, teshuvah [repentance] is almost impossible for him. For he certainly will not remember all of the souls whom he grieved by this lashon hara. And even those people whom he remembers as having stirred up evil against will not know of it, wherefore he will be ashamed to reveal it to them. And sometimes 54 he will speak of a family taint and thereby harm all the future generations, so that he can never be pardoned for this. As Chazal have said (Yerushalmi Bava Kamma 8:7): "One who speaks of a family taint never has atonement [for this]." Therefore, one must distance himself from this extremely pernicious trait, so that he not thereafter be, G–d forbid, [in the category of] "the crooked cannot be straightened" (Koheleth 1:15).
Principle 5: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 6/24/20 Part 1
Summary: The issur (prohibition) of Loshan Hara bein adam l’chavero “between man and his neighbor”
- It is forbidden to shame one’s friend bein adam l’Makom OR bein adam l’chaveuro, even [& especially] if there is no falsehood. I will not “conceal under my longue”, this principle is more complicated, often the din (judgement) changes with circumstances. One element that is completely forbidden is if someone sees someone asking his friend to lend money (even though lending money is a positive mitzvah) OR asking him for some other favor and he does not grant him or if he sees he is transgressing a negative commandment bein adam l’chaveuro (EX: taking revenge or bearing a grudge). Since the subject of the Lashon Hara did not do the speaker any evil and there is no benefit or constructive purpose (toeles) for accruing to the affected party by the speaker’s relating this information to others, if he does it is Lashon hara. Even if it happened to the speaker himself and it is clear that he could have been done the favor, but he refused to (out of the perverseness of his nature) – including the issur explained in section 3 bein adam l’Makom - Even if this was done to another and the speakers intent is to reveal the truth. How much more so if withholding the favor from the speaker themselves, it is certainly forbidden to demean him for this. (Vayikra 19:18) “You shall not bear a grudge” and if he intends to take revenge by publicizing their perverseness also transgresses “You shall not take revenge” aside from the prohibition of Lashon hara.
- So far, we discussed what is forbidden and prohibited according to the circumstance. Now we will discuss when there is nothing to say on behalf of the speaker, where there is no intention of benefit except to demean his friend. The stumbling block is more prevalent and the Chofetz Chaim speaks about thought that perhaps through this Hashem will remove part of this great stumbling block.
It is forbidden to shame one’s friend for any insufficiency they may poses (this could be in wisdom, strength, wealth, etc.- EX: saying someone is not so smart). There is no difference if the information is true or false and he exaggerates the truth. It is a great sin to spread an evil report, since he demeans his friend with his falsehood or even (& especially) if it is true, because that is what Lashon hara is. (Avos 1:17) “Lashon Hara is relating one’s evils and blemished and demeaning a Jew in any way, even if the demeaned one were [indeed] deficient”. Lashon is something, which when it is known, causes someone to be harmed by body or in money, or to aggrieve him, or to frighten him (monetary loss or grief).
Q: How can we know if something will cause someone to be harmed?
Principle 5: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 7/1/20 Part 2
If someone was speaking about someone saying how they are not wise, there is no deficiency greater than this. If he was not married and this was to be known by people, no would want to make a match with him. If he had an occupation; whether a craftsman or a teacher, who would want to join him in his affairs or hire him? Especially if he was a posek (a teacher of Law in Israel)and people heard he was not wise, aside from the issur of Lashon Hara, if this information was publicized and accepted by the hearers it would cause monetary loss and no one would want to go to him for din (judgment) or pasharah (compromise).
And even worse, demeaned before the city and be removed. His blood and the blood of his children will be on the head of the speaker. He demeans the honor of the Torah and its learners and is called “the shamer of the Torah scholar” and Chazal say there is no healing for the wound. And through Lashon Hara there will greatly decline the fulfillment of Torah. In the people’s eyes he is a man who is not wise. – connected to Principle 7, section 7, part a
- (Quoted straight from Sefer Chofetz Chaim): The Chofetz Chaim implores, “Further, I will ask you, my brother, about the wiles of the evil inclination, (for my asking you this is not in the category of Lashon Hara). Look into yourself: If it were known to you of a certainty that one publicized about you that you were not wise how resentful you would be of him for this! You would think: ‘What signs of folly did he see in me? He is nothing other than an evil-hearted person and a speaker of lashon hara, whose desire is only to demean his friend and to degrade him!’ And yet, when you yourself do this to your friend, who in many things is much better than you to the L–rd and to people, you do not see this as a sin at all! See the great blindness in this! And, in truth, when you reflect upon this, you will find in this instance of the varieties of the issur of lashon hara many more [elements] than in the others. This is so because in other instances of his saying about his friend that he transgressed an issur both in the area of "between man and his Maker" or in the area of "between man and his neighbor," it very often happens that his sole intent is zeal for the L–rd. And though this is of no avail for the din [it still being considered lashon hara (viz. Principle IV, section 2, and also section 1), still his intent was not for evil; as opposed to this instance, where his sole intent was to demean his friend and degrade him, an egregiously bad trait, as explained in the Sha'arei Teshuvah of Rabbeinu Yonah.”
In terms of the hearer, in the instance of Lashon hara where the speaker’s words are not immediately accepted. Many of the listeners will say, “So long as we do not see it with our own eyes, we will not believe it. And certainly, in what you have said, even if it is true, there must have been some mitigating circumstances which led him to act in this manner, for, as it was told, we cannot believe such things of him." If it turns out that what the speaker said what false, then the speaker will be an object of scorn and shame to all because they spread the false report about their friend. [If the words are believed] and he degrades his friend and publicizes him as a fool and a simpleton to all, as a result of which all the townspeople will make him an object of shame and scorn. Oftentimes, the hearers will not say, "Speak less and pity the honor of Israel. Why do you have to shame him so much!" as if the speaker had done no wrong and of such a speaker it is said, (Mishlei 30:20): "She ate and wiped her mouth and said: 'I have done no wrong.”
Principle 5: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 7/8/20 Part 3
“A Thousand Words” movie summary - Eddie Murphy is Jack McCall, a fast-talking literary agent, who can close any deal, any time, anyway. He has set his sights on New Age guru Dr. Sinja (Cliff Curtis) for his own selfish purposes. But Dr. Sinja is on to him, and Jack's life comes unglued after a magical Bodhi tree mysteriously appears in his backyard. With every word Jack speaks, a leaf falls from the tree and he realizes that when the last leaf falls, both he and the tree are toast. Words have never failed Jack McCall, but now he's got to stop talking and conjure up some outrageous ways to communicate or he's a goner. -- (C) Paramount
In my Jewish high school, I had a teacher who said that Hashem gave us a certain amount of words to use throughout our lifetime, just like the leaves on the tree. When we pass away, bezras Hashem at 120 years old, our words and actions will be judged and weighted; we all want the majority of our “limited” amount of words to be words that will lift others up and make them feel better. We want to make sure that we are using our words for the good and saying positive things. Not, chas v’shalom, spreading reports on others and using our words to bring people down.
- Everything said above applies even if he just said that the subject is not wise in worldly matters specifically. Especially if he is seen as a wise person in Torah (like how we previously mentioned a posek) and it is said that he is less It is possible wise, and people will think less of him. This is Lashon Hara since the intent is to lower the way his friends see the subject, not for the subject’s benefit. This can cause him harm or distress, as we mentioned before.
- Someone speaks of the city Rabbi to the city saying that he is not wise in Torah, but that he knows a little about halachic rulings that are needed in practice, even if true, it is ABSOLUTE Lashon Hara. This lowers his honor and undermines his livelihood, therefore dishonors the Torah and mitzvos.
- This also applies if he spoke about someone who recently got married in the city, since he will be seen as lower in his in-laws’ eyes and the members of his household. - There is no greater pain.
If someone said about a worker that they are not a good worker, this is Lashon Hara. If the intent is not to demean, but to derive benefit, bz”H, this will be discussed in Principle 9.
- Continuing demeaning someone “in respect to strength”, speaking about him before the city, saying that he is a weak man. He can be harmed by this if he is a day-laborer or teacher (which is very likely, especially at this time), then this is certainly Lashon Hara.
Saying that someone is poor or not wealthy, if this becomes public knowledge, he will not find anyone to extend him credit, which threatens his livelihood.
A man of heart, who does not intend to receive benefit and what they say does not result in harm to the subject. He must say that he does not anticipate benefit—will go into detail in Principle 9 – He cannot be lenient in this manner and say, “I do not intend to demean this man, but to derive such and such benefit”.
Practical Halacha: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 7/15/20
|
|
- It depends on the man being spoken of (the subject). It is possible for someone to say the same thing about two people; they can be praising one person and speaking Lashon Hara about the other person.
- EX: He speaks of someone whose sustenance is provided by others and has no problem with livelihood, that he learns Torah 3-4 hours a day – he would be demeaning him and speaking Lashon Hara. But if he said the same thing about someone who works and toils for a living, it would be great praise.
This can also be said about positive commandments, like honoring Shabbos. – If it talks about someone, who is poor, who spends a substantial sum for him to honor the holy Shabbos, this is praise. But if the same thing is said for a wealthy [towns]person it could be demeaning for him and he would be scorned (since the sum is would be considered little for him. So the speaker who says this would have said Lashon Hara.
This also applies to giving charity. (meaning whether or not it is Lashon Hara), it depends on the subject’s financial status (what is a complement or praise to one, is an insult to the other). Also, with mitzvos (commandments) bein adam l’chaveiro (between man and his friend). This can go for many situations and people, if it says that person conducts themselves in a certain manner it can either be praise or be demeaning depending on the situation (like an employer vs. eminence of Israel- examples mentioned in Sefer Chofetz Chaim).
“Therefore, it is very difficult to include in a book all the instances in which one can fall prey to Lashon Hara. But make the words of the Rambam (Hilchos Deos 7) ‘a crown to your head’, and remember them always: that anything which, when publicized, can cause his friend physical harm, or monetary loss, or pain, or fright of Lashon Hara.
Make sure that the (yetzer hara) evil inclination does not deceive you by saying that “But have Chazal not said (Shabbath 31b): ‘Whatever is hateful to you do not do to your friend?’ What have I said about him?” That he learns ONLY three or four hours a day? Am I commanded to love him more than I love myself? I would take it as a compliment if they said it about me. Instead of thinking “All that would be hateful to you”, think of it as, “All that would be hateful to you if you were on his level [and his situation].” This is dependent on the subject, place, and time. If under the circumstances what you say would be demeaning then it is considered Lashon Hara, according to the din (judgement).
- Just as it is forbidden to slander one’s friend, it is also forbidden to slander his possessions. In Sefer Chofetz Chaim, it discusses that it is common for a shopkeeper to slander the wares of another (usually of the similar kind), out of envy. This is absolute Lashon hara according to the Torah.
The issur of speaking Lashon Hara, applies even (& especially) if it is true and even in private. It is forbidden to speak of one’s friend demeaningly before two people, which is a greater sin than before one person, since people will believe it easier and the subject will be more greatly scorned in their eyes, if they hear it from two (since two “witnesses” are seen as reliable). Whenever the issur of Lashon Hara is mentioned in general, the intent is in all [eight] modes, unless we indicate otherwise.
(א) כְּשֵׁם שֶׁאָסוּר לְבַזּוֹת אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ בְּעִנְיָנִים דְּבֵין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם, כֵּן אָסוּר לְבַזּוֹתוֹ בְּעִנְיָנִים דְּבֵין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא נִתְעָרֵב בְּהַסִפּוּר הַזֶּה (א) שׁוּם תַּעֲרוֹבוֹת שֶׁל שֶׁקֶר. וְלֹא אֲכַחֵד תַּחַת לְשׁוֹנִי, כִּי יֵשׁ בָּזֶה שָׁרָשִׁים וַעֲנָפִים רַבִּים, וְהַרְבֵּה פְּעָמִים יִשְׁתַּנְּה זֶה הַדִּין וּנְבָאֲרֵם אִם יִרְצֶּה ה' לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל י' בַּאֲרֻכָּה, אַךְ עַתָּה נְבָאֵר מֵהֶם פְּרָט אֶחָד לְאִסוּר, אֲשֶׁר לֹא יִפֹּל בּוֹ שׁוּם סָפֵק, וְהוּא כְּגוֹן שֶׁרוֹאֶה לְאֶחָד, שֶׁבִּקֵּשׁ מֵאֵת חֲבֵרוֹ שֶׁיַּלְוֶנּוּ מָעוֹת (אַף שֶׁהוּא מִצְּוַת עֲשֵׂה דְּאוֹרַיְתָא {שמות כ"ב כ"ד} דְּ"אִם כֶּסֶף תַּלְוֶה ", וּכְמוֹ שֶׁמְּפֹרָשׁ בְּסֵפֶר הַמִּצְּוֹת לָרַמְבַּ"ם), אוֹ שֶׁיֵּיטִיב עִמּוֹ בִּשְׁאָר טוֹבוֹת וְלֹא הֵיטִיבוֹ, אוֹ בְּלָאוִין דְּבֵין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, (ב) כְּגוֹן, נְקִימָה וּנְטִירָה, (ג) (וּכְפִי מַה שֶּׁמְּפָרֵשׁ, {ביומא כ"ג} אֵיזֶה הִיא נְקִימָה וּנְטִירָה, עַיֵּן שָׁם) כֵּיוָן (ד) שֶׁלֹּא עָשָׂה לוֹ רָעָה, (וְגַם אֵין שׁוּם תּוֹעֶלֶת לְאוֹתוֹ פְּלוֹנִי שֶׁכְּנֶגְדּוֹ בְּסִפּוּרוֹ אֶת הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה לִבְנִי אָדָם), לָכֵן הַהוֹלֵךְ וּמְגַנְּה אוֹתוֹ בָּזֶה לִפְנֵי אֲנָשִׁים, לָשׁוֹן הָרָע נִקְרָא מִן הַדִּין. וְכָל זֶה אֲפִלּוּ אִם רוֹאֶה דָּבָר זֶה בְּעַצְמוֹ, וְנִתְבָּרֵר גַּם כֵּן אֶצְלוֹ, שֶׁהָיָה יָכוֹל לְהֵיטִיב עִמּוֹ הַטּוֹבָה הַזֹּאת, אַךְ לֹא הֵיטִיבוֹ (ה) מִפְּנִי רֹעַ טִבְעו, וְשַיָּךְ בָּזֶה כָּל חֶלְקֵי הָאִסוּר, אֲשֶר נִתְבָּאֵר בַּכְּלָל הֶעָבָר בְּסָעִיף ג' לְעִנְיַן בֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם. וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם מְנִיעַת הַטּוֹבָה הָיְתָה לְאָדָם אַחֵר, וְהַמְסַפֵּר מְכַוֵּן רַקּ לְקִנְאַת הָאֱמֶת, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן אִם מְנִיעַת הַטּוֹבָה הָיְתָה לְהַמְסַפֵּר בְּעַצְמוֹ, בְּוַדַּאי אָסוּר אַחַר כָּךְ לֵילֵךְ וּלְגַנּוֹתוֹ עֲבוּר זֶה, וְהָעוֹבֵר עַל זֶה לְבַד שֶׁנִּכְשָׁל בַּעֲוֹן לָשׁוֹן הָרָע (ו) עוֹד נִכְשָׁל בָּזֶה בְּלָאו דְּ"לֹא תִטֹּר", וְאִם מְכַוֵּן בְּהַסִפּוּר הַהוּא לִנְקֹם מִמֶּנּוּ עֲבוּר זֶה וּלְפַרְסֵם אֶת רֹעַ לְבָבוֹ לִפְנִי אֲנָשִׁים, עוֹבֵר גַּם כֵּן בְּלָאו דְּ"לֹא תִקֹּם", מִלְּבַד אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע.
(ב) וְהִנִּה עַד כֹּה הִצַּעְנוּ מֵעִנְיְנִי דִּבּוּר הָאִסוּר הַרְבֵּה דְּבָרִים, שֶׁהֵם מִשְׁתַּנִּים לִפְעָמִים בְּדִינָא לְפִי הָעִנְיָן. וְעַתָּה בַּסְעִיפִים הַלָּלוּ נְדַבֵּר בַּחֵלֶק הַגָּדוֹל שֶׁבַּחֲלָקָיו, מִפְּנִי שֶׁאֵין שׁוּם צַד זְכוּת עַל הַמְסַפֵּר, כִּי אֵינֶנּוּ מְכַוֵּן לְשׁוּם תּוֹעֶלֶת, רַק לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּת חֲבֵרוֹ, וְהַמַּכְשֵׁלָה בּוֹ יוֹתֵר מָצּוּי, שֶׁנִּכְשָׁלִין בּוֹ כִּמְעַט רֹב הָעוֹלָם וְרַק מִצַּד חֶסְרוֹן יְדִיעָה. וְלָכֵן אֲבַקֵּשׁ, שֶׁאַל יִהְיֶה לְפֶלֶא בְּעֵינִי הַקּוֹרֵא בַּמֶּה שֶּׁאַאֲרִיךְ בּוֹ וְאַצִּיעַ כָּל פְּרָט בְּפֵרוּשׁ, כִּי אֶחְשֹׁב, אוּלַי יִתֵּן ה', שֶׁעַל יְדֵי זֶה תָּסוּר מְעַט מֵהַמַּכְשֵׁלָה הַגְּדוֹלָה הַזּוֹ.,וָאַעֵן וָאֹמַר, אָסוּר לְבַזּוֹת אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ מִצַּד חֶסְרוֹן שְׁלֵמוּת הַמַּעֲלוֹת שֶׁיֵּשׁ בּוֹ, הֵן בְּחָכְמָה, הֵן בִּגְבוּרָה, הֵן בְּעֹשֶׁר וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא {וכל כיוצא בזה}. וַאֲפָרֵשׁ אֶת דְּבָרַי בְּכָל הַפְּרָטִים. הֵן בְּחָכְמָה, כְּגוֹן לְהַצִּיעַ לִפְנִי אֲנָשִׁים, אֵיךְ שֶׁפְּלוֹנִי אֵינְנּוּ חָכָם, וְלֹא מִבָּעֵי אִם הוּא דְּבַר שֶׁקֶר אוֹ הוּא אֱמֶת בְּמִקְצָתוֹ, וְהוּא מְגַזֵּם אֶת הַדָּבָר יוֹתֵר מִמַּה שֶּׁהוּא, בְּוַדַּאי עָוֹן גָּדוֹל הוּא עַד מְאֹד, וְהוּא יוֹתֵר חָמוּר מִסְתַם לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וְהוּא בִּכְלַל מוֹצִּיא שֵׁם רָע, כִּי הוּא מַשְׁפִּיל אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ בִּשְׁקָרָיו. אַךְ אֲפִלּוּ הוּא אֱמֶת גָּמוּר, הֲלֹא כְּבָר הִשְׁרִישׁוּנוּ כָּל הָרִאשׁוֹנִים וְכַנַּ"ל בִּכְלָל א', דְּלָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת. וְדָבָר זֶה, דְּהַיְנוּ, מַה שֶּׁשּׁוֹלֵל מִמֶּנּוּ הַמַּעֲלוֹת בְּוַדַּאי גַּם כֵּן בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא, דַּהֲלֹא כָּתַב הָרַמְבַּ"ם בְּפֶרֶק א' דְּאָבוֹת (מי"ז) וְזֶה לְשׁוֹנוֹ שָׁם: וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא סִפּוּר רָעוֹת הָאָדָם וּמוּמָיו וּלְגַנּוֹתוֹ בְּאֵיזֶה צַּד שֶׁיִּהְיֶה מִן הַגְּנוּת, וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם יִהְיֶה הַמְגֻנֶּה חָסֵר וְכוּ'. וּכְמוֹ שֶׁהֶאֱרִיךְ שָׁם דְּלָשׁוֹן הָרָע נִקְרָא אִם הוּא אֱמֶת מַה שֶּׁדִּבֵּר עָלָיו, עַיֵּן שָׁם. וְגַם מִמַּה שֶּׁכָּתַב בְּפֶרֶק ז' מֵהִלְכוֹת דֵּעוֹת {הלכה ה'}, שֶׁלָּשׁוֹן הָרָע נִקְרָא דָּבָר שֶׁגּוֹרֵם, אִם יִתְוַדַּע זֶה לַאֲנָשִׁים, לְהַזִּיק לוֹ בְּגוּפוֹ אוֹ בְּמָמּוֹנוֹ אוֹ לְהָצֵּר לוֹ אוֹ לְהַפְחִידוֹ, נִרְאֶה בָּרוּר, שֶׁחֶסְרוֹן שְׁלִילַת הַמַּעֲלוֹת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע גְּמוּרָה הוּא מִן הַתּוֹרָה, שֶׁאִם נִתְבּוֹנִן הֵיטֵב נִמְצָא, שֶׁיּוּכַל לִהְיוֹת שֶׁיְּסֻבַּב עַל יְדֵי זֶה הֶזֵּק בְּמָמוֹנוֹ אוֹ לְהָצֵּר לוֹ וְכוּ'.,וְרִאשׁוֹנָה נְבָאֵר אֶת מַה שֶּׁאָנוּ עוֹסְקִים בּוֹ עַתָּה, דְּהַיְנוּ, אִם אָמַר עָלָיו שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ חָכָם, אֵין חִסָרוֹן גָּדוֹל מִזֶּה עַל פִּי אֱמֶת, כִּי אִם הוּא עֲדַיִן אֵינוֹ נָשׂוּי, אִם יִתְפַּרְסֵם זֶה לַאֲנָשִׁים לֹא יִמָּצֵא מִי שֶׁיִּרְצֶּה לְהִתְחַתֵּן עִמּוֹ, וְאִם הוּא בַּעַל עֵסֶקּ, אֵיזֶה עֵסֶק שֶׁיֵּשׁ לוֹ, הֵן אֻמָּנוּת אוֹ מְלַמְּדוּת, לֹא יִמָּצֵא מִי שֶׁיִּרְצֶּה לְהִתְחַבֵּר עִמּוֹ בְּעִנְיָנָיו, וּבִפְרָט אִם הוּא אִישׁ מוֹרֶה הוֹרָאָה בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, וְהוּא אוֹמֵר עָלָיו לַאֲנָשִׁים שֶׁאֵינְנּוּ חָכָם, מִלְּבַד שֶׁהוּא אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִן הַתּוֹרָה, שֶׁבְּוַדַּאי אִם יִתְקַבֵּל זֶה לִפְנֵי הַשּׁוֹמְעִים וְיִתְפַּרְסֵם זֶה בָּעִיר, יְסִבַּב לוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה הֶפְסֵד בְּמָמוֹנוֹ, שֶׁלֹּא יִהְיֶה מִּי שֶׁיִּרְצֶה לֵילֵךְ אֶצְּלוֹ לְדִין וְלִפְשָׁרָה.,וְגַם יוּכַל לְהִסָבֵב יוֹתֵר מִזֶּה, שֶׁעל יְדֵי סִבַּת הַשְׁפָּלָתוֹ לִפְנִי אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר, יִסְתַּלֵּק לְבַסוֹף מִמְּקוֹמּוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה, וְדָמּוֹ וְדַם זַרְעִיּוֹתָיו תְּלוּיִין בְּהַמְסַפֵּר הַזֶּה, כִּי עַל יְדֵי הַלָשׁוֹן הָרָע שֶׁלּוֹ יָרַד עִמּוֹ לְחַיָּיו מַמָּשׁ, עוֹד הוּא מַשְׁפִּיל בָּזֶה מְאֹד אֶת כְּבוֹד הַתּוֹרָה וְלוֹמְדֶיהָ וְנִקְרָא מְבַזֶּה תַּלְמִיד חָכָם, שֶׁאָמְרוּ רַזַ"ל, שֶׁאֵין לוֹ רְפוּאָה לְמַכָּתוֹ, וְעַל יְדֵי זֶה יִתְמוֹטֵט, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, מְאֹד מְּאֹד קִיּוּם הַתּוֹרָה, כִּי אַחַר כָּךְ, אִם יַזְהִירֵם הָרַב עַל אֵיזֶה מִצְּוָה מֵהַתּוֹרָה, לֹא יָחוּשׁוּ כְּלָל לִדְבָרָיו, מִכֵּיוָן שֶׁכְּבָר נִתְפַּרְסֵם בְּעֵינֵיהֶם עַל יְדֵי בַּעֲלֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע לְאִישׁ שֶׁאֵינוֹ חָכָם.
(ג) עוֹד אֶשְׁאָלְךָ, אָחִי, עַל דְּבַר פִּתּוּי הַיֵּצֶּר, שֶׁדָּבָר זֶה אֵינֶנּוּ בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁתִּבְחַן בְּעַצְמְךָ, אִם יִתְוַדַּע אֵלֶיךָ בְּבֵרוּר, שֶׁאֶחָד פִּרְסֵם עָלֶיךָ לַאֲנָשִׁים שֶׁאֵינְךָ חָכָם (וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה בִּשְׁאָר שְׁלִילַת הַמַּעֲלוֹת), כַּמָּה מֵהַתַּרְעוֹמוֹת הָיָה לְךָ עָלָיו עַבוּר זֶה, וְהָיִיתָ חוֹשֵׁב עָלָיו לֵאמֹר: מַה סִימָנִי שְׁטוּת רָאָה עָלַי? אֵין זֶה כִּי אִם רֹעַ לֵב וּבַעַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁרְצּוֹנוֹ רַק לְגַנּוֹת חֲבֵרוֹ וּלְהַשְׁפִּילוֹ, וּכְשֶׁאַתָּה עוֹשֶׂה כֵן לַחֲבֵרְךָ שֶׁבְּכַמָּה עִנְיָנִים הוּא טוֹב יוֹתֵר מִמְּךָ לַה' וְלַבְּרִיּוֹת אֵין זֶה נֶחְשָׁב בְּעֵינְיךָ לְעָוֹן כְּלָל, רְאֵה אֶת הָעִוָּרוֹן הַגָּדוֹל שֶׁיֵּשׁ בָּזֶה, וּבֶאֱמֶּת כְּשֶׁתְּדַקְדֵּק בּוֹ, תִּמְצָא בְּזֶה הָעִנְיָן מֵחֶלְקֵי אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הַרְבֵּה יוֹתֵר מֵחֲלָקִים אֲחֵרִים. אֶחָד מֵחֲמַת הַמְסַפֵּר, וְהוּא, כִּי בִּשְׁאָר עִנְיָנִים שֶׁהוּא מְסַפֵּר עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, שֶׁעָבַר אֵיזֶה אִסוּר, הֵן בְּבֵין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם אוֹ בְּבֵין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, מָצּוּי מְאֹד כַּמָּה פְּעָמִים שֶׁהוּא מְכַוֵּן רַק לְקִנְאַת הָאֱמֶת, וְאַף שֶׁאֵין זֶה מוֹעִיל לְדִינָא, וְכַנַּ"ל בִּכְלָל ד' סָעִיף ב' וּבִכְלָל זֶה סָעִיף א', עַל כָּל פָּנִים מַחֲשַׁבְתּוֹ לֹא הָיְתָה לְרָעָה, מַה שֶּׁאֵין כֵּן בָּזֶה, שֶׁכַּוָּנָתוֹ רַק לְגַנּוֹת לַחֲבֵרוֹ וּלְהַשְׁפִּילוֹ וְהִיא מִדָּה רָעָה מְאֹד, כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתוּב בְּשַׁעֲרֵי תְּשׁוּבָה לְרַבֵּנוּ יוֹנָה. עוֹד זֹאת מִצַּד הַמְקַבֵּל, כִּי בִּשְׁאָר עִנְיְנִי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הַנַּ"ל לֹא יִתְקַבְּלוּ תֵּכֶף דְּבָרָיו, וּבְוַדַּאי יִהְיוּ הַרְבֵּה מֵהַשּׁוֹמְּעִים שֶׁיְּשִׁיבוּהוּ: כָּל זְמַן שֶׁאֵין אָנוּ רוֹאִים בְּעֵינֵינוּ, לֹא נַאֲמִין, וּבְוַדַּאי מַה שֶּׁסִפַּרְתָּ, אַף אִם אֱמֶת הוּא, מִסְתָמָא הָיָה אֵיזֶה סִבָּה שֶׁהֵבִיאוֹ לָזֶה, כִּי כִּפְשׁוּטוֹ אִי אֶפְשָׁר לְהַאֲמִין עָלָיו, וְאִם יִתְבָּרֵר אַחַר כָּךְ שֶׁהוּא שֶׁקֶר, יִהְיֶה הַמְסַפֵּר עֲבוּר זֶה לְבוּז וּלְקָלוֹן בְּעֵינִי כֹּל, מִפְּנִי שֶׁהוֹצִּיא שֵׁם רַע עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, אֲבָל בָּזֶה, אִם יַשְׁפִּיל אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ וִיפַרְסְמוֹ לְשׁוֹטֶה וּלְפֶתִי לְעֵין כֹּל, וְעַל יְדֵי זֶה יַעֲשֵׂהוּ לְבוּז וּלְקָלוֹן בְּעֵינֵי אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר, מָצוּי מְאֹד, בַּעֲוֹנוֹתֵינוּ הָרַבִּים, שֶׁאַף אֶחָד מֵהַשּׁוֹמְעִים לֹא יַעֲמֹד נֶגְדּוֹ לוֹמַר: הַמְעֵט דְּבָרֶיךָ וְחוּס עַל כְּבוֹד יִשְׂרָאֵל, לָמָּה אַתָּה צָּרִיךְ לְבַזּוֹתוֹ כָּל כָּךְ? וּכְאִלּוּ לֹא עָשָׂה הַמְסַפֵּר שׁוּם עַוְלָה בָּזֶה, וְעַל הַמְסַפֵּר הַזֶּה נֶאֱמַר (משלי ל, כ): "אָכְלָה וּמָחֲתָה פִּיהָ וְאָמְרָה לֹא פָּעַלְתִּי אָוֶן" *.,*ואם מכון בזה להשקיט המריבה, כגון, שהוא רואה לראובן, שיש לו שנאה על שמעון על איזה דבר שעשה לו, או שדבר נגדו, (ז) מתר לו לומר לראובן, שלא נתכון בכל זה להתריס נגדו, רק סבת שטותו גרמה לזה כדי להקל בזה השנאה שבלבו, ומצוה נמי איכא.
(ד) וְכָל זֶה כָּתַבְנוּ, אֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא אָמַר עָלָיו, רַק שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ חָכָם בְּעִנְיְנִי הָעוֹלָם, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן אִם סִפֵּר עַל אִישׁ, שֶׁסוֹבְרִים אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר (ח) שֶׁהוּא חָכָם בַּתּוֹרָה, וְהוּא אָמַר עָלָיו שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ חָכָם כָּל כָּךְ, רַק מְעַט הוּא יוֹדֵעַ בַּתּוֹרָה, וְעַל יְדֵי זֶה נִתְמַעֵט מַדְרֵגָתוֹ בְּעֵינֵיהֶם, בְּוַדַּאי הוּא בִּכְלַל עֲוֹן לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וַאֲפִלּוּ הוּא אֱמֶת, כֵּיוָן שֶׁכַּוָּנָתוֹ לְלֹא תּוֹעֶלֶת רַק לְהַשְׁפִּיל אֶת חֲבֵרוֹ מִמַּדְרֵגָתוֹ לִפְנִי הַשּׁוֹמְעִים, כִּי עַל יְדֵי זֶה, בְּאֵיזֶה מַצָּב שֶׁהוּא עוֹמֵד, יוּכַל לְהִסָבֵב לוֹ לְבַסוֹף הֶזֵּק אוֹ עַל כָּל פָּנִים צַּעַר מִזֶּה. וַאֲצַיֵּר שְׁנִי צִּיּוּרִים, כְּגוֹן, לוֹמַר עַל הָרַב שֶׁבָּעִיר לִפְנֵי אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר, שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ חָכָם גָּדוֹל בַּתּוֹרָה, רַק הוּא יוֹדֵעַ מְעַט אֶת פִּסְקֵי הֲלָכוֹת הַנִּצְּרָכוֹת לוֹ לְמַעֲשֶׂה, אֲפִלּוּ הוּא אֱמֶת, לָשׁוֹן הָרָע גְּמוּרָה הִיא מִדְּאוֹרַיְתָא, כִּי בָּזֶה הוּא מְמַעֵט אֶת כְּבוֹדוֹ לְגַמְרֵי וְיוֹרֵד לְמִחְיָתוֹ מַמָּשׁ וּמַשְׁפִּיל בָּזֶה כְּבוֹד הַתּוֹרָה וְקִיּוּם מִּצְּוֹתֶיהָ וְכַנַּ"ל בְּסָעִיף ב'. אוֹ לוֹמַּר מֵעֵין זֶה עַל מִי שֶׁהוּא עַתָּה מֵחָדָשׁ נָשׂוּי בָּעִיר הַזֹּאת, כִּי בְּוַדַּאי יִתְמוֹטֵט לְבַסוֹף כְּבוֹדוֹ עַל יְדֵי זֶה לִפְנִי חָמִיו וַחֲמוֹתוֹ וְאַנְשֵׁי בֵּיתוֹ, כְּשֶׁיִּתְוַדַּע לָהֶם, שֶׁמַּחֲזִיקִין אוֹתוֹ בָּעִיר לְבַעַל מַעֲלָה קְטַנָּה וְאֵין לְךָ הֶזֵּק וְצַּעַר יוֹתֵר מִזֶּה וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא. וְקָשֶׁה לִי לְצַּיֵּר אֶת הַכֹּל, אַךְ {משלי ט' ט'}: "תֵּן לֶחָכָם וְיֶחְכַּם עוֹד", כִּי לֹא בָּאתִי רַק לְעוֹרֵר וְהַמַּשְׂכִּיל יָבִין אֶת הַכֹּל מִדַּעְתּוֹ. וְדַע עוֹד דְּהוּא הַדִּין אִם מְסַפֵּר עַל אֻמָּן לִפְנִי אֲנָשִׁים שֶׁאֵינֶנּוּ אֻמָּן כָּרָאוּי, גַּם זֶה לָשׁוֹן הָרָע גְּמוּרָה הוּא, דְּבָזֶה בְּוַדַּאי שַׁיָּךְ גַּם כֵּן כָּל הַטְּעָמִים, וְאִם אֵינֶנּוּ מְכַוֵּן בָּזֶה וּבְכָל הַנַּ"ל לְגַנּוֹתוֹ, רַק לְתוֹעֶלֶת, יְבֹאַר הַכֹּל אִם יִרְצֶּה ה' לְקַמָּן בִּכְלָל ט' בְּהִלְכוֹת רְכִילוּת.
(ה) וְעַתָּה נְבָאֵר מַה שֶּׁכָּתַבְנוּ לְמַעְלָה, הֵן בִּגְבוּרָה. הַיְנוּ לְסַפֵּר עַל אֶחָד לִפְנִי אַנְשֵׁי הָעִיר שֶׁהוּא בְּטִבְעוֹ אִישׁ חָלוּשׁ, תָּלוּי בָּזֶה, אִם לְפִי עִנְיָנָיו יוּכַל לְהִסָבֵב לוֹ מִזֶּה רָעָה, דְּהַיְנוּ, אִם הוּא שְׂכִיר יוֹם אוֹ מְלַמֵּד וְכַיּוֹצֵא בְּאֵלּוּ הרְבֵּה, אָז בְּוַדּאי בִּכְלַל עֲוֹן לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא. וְהֵן בְּעֹשֶר, הַיְנוּ לְסַפֵּר עַל אֶחָד לִפְנִי אֲנָשִׁים שֶׁהוּא אִישׁ עָנִי אוֹ אֵינְנּוּ אָמִּיד, כְּמוֹ שֶׁאוֹמְרִים עָלָיו בָּעִיר, וּמַה שֶּׁיֵּשׁ לוֹ הוּא חַיָּב לַאֲחֵרִים כְּנֶגֶד זֶה, גַּם זֶה בִּכְלַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא, כִּי בְּוַדַּאי אִם יִתְפַּרְסֵם זֶה בָּעִיר, לֹא יִמְצָּא אַחַר כָּךְ, מִי שֶׁיִּתֵּן לוֹ בְּאַשְׁרַאי, וְיָבוֹא מִזֶּה לִידֵי הֶזֵּק וְצַּעַר גָּדוֹל וּבָזֶה יוֹרֵד לְחַיָּיו ממָּשׁ, וְעל הַכֹּל צָּרִיךְ הָאִישׁ הַנִּלְבָּב לָשׂוּם עֵינָיו, כֵּיוָן שֶׁאֵינוֹ מְכַוֵּן לְתוֹעֶלֶת, בְּוַדַּאי צָּרִיךְ לִזָּהֵר מְאֹד מְאֹד, שֶׁלֹּא יֵצֵּא מִזֶּה קִלְקוּל לְהַנִּדּוֹן. וְאִם בְּכָל אֵלּוּ הֻכְרַח לְסַפֵּר לְשׁוּם תּוֹעֶלֶת, מְבֹאָר הַכֹּל אִם יִרְצֶה ה' לְקַמָּן בְּחֵלֶק ב' בִּכְלָל ט' בְּאֵיזֶה עִנְיָן וּבְאֵיזֶה אֹפֶן, וּמְאֹד מְאֹד יֵשׁ לִזָּהֵר שֶׁלֹּא לְמַהֵר לְהָקֵל בַּדָּבָר וְלוֹמַר: אֵינֶנִּי מְכַוֵּן לְגַנּוֹת לְהַנִּדּוֹן, רַקּ לְתוֹעֶלֶת שֶׁיֵּצֵּא מִזֶּה, כִּי יֵשׁ בָּזֶה פְּרָטִים רַבִּים כְּמוֹ שֶׁמְּבֹאָר לְהַמְעַיֵּן הֵיטֵב בִּכְלָל ט' עַיֵּן שָׁם
(ו) וְדַע עוֹד כְּלָל פָּשׁוּט בְּעִנְיַן לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי הָאִישׁ שֶׁהוּא מְדַבֵּר עָלָיו, וְיִמָּצֵּא, שֶׁאֶחָד אוֹמֵר דָּבָר אֶחָד עַל שְׁנִי אֲנָשִׁים, בְּאֶחָד הוּא מְסַפֵּר עַל יְדֵי זֶה שִׁבְחוֹ וּבְאֶחָד הוּא עוֹבֵר עַל יְדֵי זֶה עַל אִסּוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע. וַאֲבָאֵר דְּבָרַי, כְּגוֹן אִם יֹאמַר עַל אִישׁ, שֶׁאֲחֵרִים מַסְפִּיקִין לוֹ אֶת מְזוֹנוֹ, וְאֵין לוֹ דַּאֲגַת פַּרְנָסָה, שֶׁהוּא לוֹמֵד לְעֵרֶךְ ג' אוֹ ד' שָׁעוֹת בְּיוֹם, הִנֵּה, לְפִי עֶרְכּוֹ יִהְיֶה לוֹ זֶה לִגְנַאי גָּדוֹל, וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִקְרֵי, וְאִם יֹאמַר זֶה גּוּפָא עַל בַּעַל בַּיִת, שֶׁטָּרוּד בְּפַרְנָסָתוֹ, הוּא לוֹ לְשֶׁבַח גָּדוֹל. וְכֵן כַּיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה בִּשְׁאָר עִנְיְנֵי מִצְוֹת עֲשֵׂה, שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי מָמוֹן הָאִישׁ, כְּגוֹן לְכַבֵּד שַׁבָּת, שֶׁאִם יֹאמַר עַל אֶחָד מִבַּעֲלֵי בָּתִּים השְּׁפָלִים, שֶׁהוּא מוֹצִיא הוֹצָּאוֹת כָּךְ וְכָךְ עַל שַׁבָּת קֹדֶשׁ, הוּא לוֹ לְשֶׁבַח גָּדוֹל, וְזֶה גּוּפָא אִם יֹאמַר עַל מִי שֶׁהוּא נֶחְשָׁב לְאִישׁ עָשִׁיר, אֵיךְ שֶׁהוּא מִתְנַהֵג כָּךְ וְכָךְ בְּעִנְיְנֵי שַׁבָּת קֹדֶשׁ, לִגְנַאי גָּדוֹל יֵחָשֵׁב לוֹ, וְיִהְיֶה לְבוּז בְּעֵינֵיהֶם עֲבוּר זֶה, וְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִקְרֵי.,וְכֵן בְּאֹפֶן זֶה (ט) בְּעִנְיְנִי הַצְּדָקָה, שֶׁתָּלוּי לְפִי מָמוֹן הָאִישׁ גַּם כֵּן, מַה שֶּׁיִּהְיֶה לָזֶה לְשֶׁבַח, יִהְיֶה לְהַשֵּׁנִי לִגְנַאי. וְכֵן בְּעִנְיָן זֶה בְּבֵין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, אִם יְסַפֵּר עַל אָדָם בֵּינוֹנִי, שֶׁמִּתְנַהֵג כָּךְ וְכָךְ עִם שְׂכִירָיו, לֹא יִהְיֶה לוֹ זֶה לִגְנַאי, וְאִם יְסַפֵּר זֶה גּוּפָא עַל הֶחָשׁוּב שֶׁבְּיִשְׂרָאֵל, שֶׁמִּתְנַהֵג כָּךְ וְכָךְ עִם שְׂכִירָיו וּמְשָׁרְתָיו, יִהְיֶה לוֹ זֶה לִגְנַאי, וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא, עַל כֵּן קָשֶׁה מְאֹד לְהַעְתִּיק בַּסֵפֶר כָּל הָעִנְיָנִים הַנִּכְשָׁלִים בּוֹ בְּעִנְיַן לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, רַק קַח דִּבְרֵי הָרַמְבַּ"ם {פרק ז' הלכה ה' מהלכות דעות} עֲטָרָה לְרֹאשְׁךָ וּזְכֹר אוֹתוֹ תָּמִיד, דְּכָל דָּבָר שֶׁאִם יִתְפַּרְסֵם, יוּכַל לִגְרֹם לַחֲבֵרוֹ הֶזֵּק בְּגוּפוֹ אוֹ בְּמָמוֹנוֹ אוֹ לְהָצֵּר לוֹ אוֹ לְהפְחִידוֹ, הֲרֵי זֶה לָשׁוֹן הָרָע.,וְהִזָּהֵר אָחִי, שֶׁאַל יַטְעֶה אוֹתְךָ הַיֵּצֶּר לֵאמֹר: הֲלֹא אָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל: כָּל מַאי דַּעֲלָךְ סָנִי - לְחַבְרָךְ לֹא תַעֲבֵד, וְתִטְעֶה לוֹמַר: מָה אָמַרְתִּי עָלָיו? שֶׁהוּא אֵינוֹ לוֹמֵד תּוֹרָה רַקּ ג' אוֹ ד' שָׁעוֹת בְּיוֹם, הֲלֹא אֵינִי מְצֻּוֶּה לֶאֱהֹב אוֹתוֹ יוֹתֵר מִכָּמוֹנִי, וְהַלְוַאי שֶׁהָיוּ אוֹמְרִים עָלַי, שֶׁאֲנִי לוֹמֵד תּוֹרָה ג' אוֹ ד' שָׁעוֹת בְּיוֹם, וְכֵן כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא {וכן כיוצא בזה} בְּעִנְיְנִי הַצְּדָקָה וּבְעִנְיְנִי הוֹצָאוֹת שַׁבָּת קֹדֶשׁ וְכַדּוֹמֶה, אֲבָל בֶּאֱמֶת זֶהוּ טָעוּת, דְּכַוָּנַת הַגְּמָרָא, כָּל מַאי דַּעֲלָךְ סָנֵי וְכוּ', הַיְנוּ, אִם הָיִיתָ בְּמַדְרֵגָתוֹ, הָיָה דָּבָר זֶה שָׂנְאוּי לְךָ, וּבֶאֱמֶת זֶה תָּלוּי לְפִי הָאִישׁ, שֶׁדִּבֵּר עָלָיו, וְהַמָּקוֹם וְהַזְּמַן, אִם לְפִי הָעִנְיָן יִהְיֶה זֶה לוֹ לִגְנַאי, בְּוַדַּאי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא מִן הַדִּין.
(ז) וְדַע דִּכְשֵׁם שֶׁאָסוּר לְהוֹצִּיא דִּבָּה עַל חֲבֵרוֹ כֵּן עַל חֲפָצָיו (י) אָסוּר לְהוֹצִּיא דִּבָּה {רבנו אליעזר ממיץ בספר יראים}. וְזֶה מָצוּי מְאֹד, בַּעֲוֹנוֹתֵינוּ הָרַבִּים, שֶׁחֶנְוָנִי אֶחָד מוֹצִּיא דִּבָּה עַל נִכְסֵי חֶנְוָנִי אַחֵר וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא מִפְּנִי הַקִּנְאָה, וְזוֹ הִיא לָשׁוֹן הָרָע גְּמוּרָה מִדְּאוֹרַיְתָא.
(ח) אִסוּר סִפּוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁאָסְרָה הַתּוֹרָה לְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּת חֲבֵרוֹ, אֲפִלּוּ עַל אֱמֶת הוּא, אֲפִלּוּ בִּיחִידִי, (יא) וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן לְסַפֵּר בִּשְׁנַיִם דְּבַר גְּנוּת עַל חֲבֵרוֹ דְּאָסוּר, וְהֶעָוֹן הוּא יוֹתֵר גָּדוֹל מִן הַמְסַפֵּר בִּיחִידִי, כִּי יַאֲמִינוּ הָעָם יוֹתֵר, וְיִהְיֶה לְבוּז בְּעֵינִיהֶם בִּשְׁמִיעָתָם אֶת הַדְּבָרִים מִפִּי שְׁנַיִם. וּבְכָל מָקּוֹם שֶׁנִּכְתֹּב סְתַם אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, הַכַּוָּנָה הִיא בְּכָל גַּוְנִי {בכל האפנים}, לְבַד אִם נְפָרֵשׁ בְּהֶדְיָא {בּפֵרוּשׁ}.
(1) Just as it is forbidden to shame one's friend in matters between man and his Maker, so is it forbidden to shame him in matters between man and his neighbor, even if what is said contains no admixture of falsehood. And I will not "conceal under my tongue" that there are in this [principle] many roots and branches, and that often this din changes [with the circumstances]. We shall speak about this at length, the L–rd willing, below in Principle X. But now we shall discuss one element that is forbidden beyond a doubt. That is, if one sees another asking his friend to lend him money (even though this [i.e., to lend] is a positive commandment of the Torah, viz. Shemoth 22:24: "When you lend money, etc.," as explained in the Book of the Mitzvoth of the Rambam, Positive Commandments 197), or [asking him] for some other favor, which he does not grant him; or [if he sees one transgressing] negative commandments between man and his neighbor, such as taking revenge and bearing a grudge, as is explained in Yoma (23a): "Which is revenge and which is bearing a grudge, etc.?" — since he [the object of the lashon hara] did not do him [the speaker] any evil (and there is also no benefit accruing to the affected party by his [the speaker's] recounting this to others), therefore, if he goes and recounts this to others, it is called "lashon hara" according to the din. And all this, even if it happened to [the speaker] himself, and it was also clear to him that he could have done him this favor, but refused to do so out of the perverseness of his nature. And there obtain here [also] all the elements of the issur which were explained in the preceding principle in section 3 concerning "between man and his Maker." And even if the withholding of the favor was to another, and the speaker's intent were only zeal for the truth (how much more so if the withholding of the favor were to the speaker himself!), it is certainly forbidden thereafter, to go and demean him for this. And one who transgresses this, aside from stumbling into the sin of lashon hara, also stumbles in this into the transgression of (Vayikra 19:18): "You shall not bear a grudge." And if he intends by what he says to take revenge of him for this, and to publicize the other's perverseness, he transgresses in addition (Ibid) "You shall not take revenge," aside from the issur of lashon hara.
(2) Now up to this point we have discussed many areas of forbidden speech which sometimes change in din [i.e., forbidden or permitted] according to the circumstances. And now in these sections, we shall speak of the greater part of its components, where there is nothing to say on behalf of the speaker, when he intends no benefit, but only to speak demeaningly of his friend. The stumbling-block here is more prevalent, almost everybody stumbling into it — and only because of insufficiency of knowledge. I shall, therefore, ask that it not be cause for wonder in the eyes of the reader that I expatiate upon it and mention every detail explicitly. For I [venture to] think that perhaps the L–rd will grant that through this, part of this great stumbling-block will be removed. ,And I shall begin by saying that it is forbidden to shame one's friend for an insufficiency in what he possesses — whether in wisdom, strength, wealth, or the like. I shall explain my meaning in all of its details: "wisdom" — telling people that Ploni is not wise. And there is no difference here as to whether it is false or partially true and he exaggerates the actuality. — This is certainly a great sin, in the order of "spreading an evil report." For he demeans his friend by his falsehoods. — But even if it is the absolute truth, have not all the Rishonim "rooted it within us" that lashon hara [is forbidden] even if true! (See Principle I.) And this thing, negating one's possession of a certain eminence, is certainly also in the category of lashon hara. For did the Rambam not write (Avoth 1:17): "Lashon hara is relating one's evils and his blemishes and demeaning a Jew in any way, even if the demeaned one were [indeed] deficient, etc." As he expatiates there, it is called lashon hara if what he says about him is true. (See also what the Rambam has written in Hilchoth Deoth 7:5 to the effect that lashon hara is something, which when it becomes known to men, causes someone to be harmed in his body or in his money or to aggrieve him or to frighten him.) It seems clear, then, that negating one's possession of a certain eminence is absolute lashon hara according to the Torah. For upon reflection we find that this can result in monetary loss or grief, etc. ,First we shall explain what we are dealing with now, one's saying about another that he is not wise. For, in truth, there is no [attribution of] deficiency greater than this. For if he were not yet married, if this [lashon hara] were known to people, no one would be found who would want to make a match with him. And if he had an occupation, then whatever occupation he had, whether he were a craftsman or a teacher, who would want to join him in his affairs? And especially if he were a teacher of Law in Israel [i.e., a posek] and one said about him to people that he were not wise, then aside from this being an issur of lashon hara according to the Torah (for certainly, if this were accepted by the hearers and publicized in the city, he would be caused a monetary loss, for no one would want to go to him for din or pesharah [compromise), [aside from this], ,even something worse could happen — that by being demeaned before the men of the city, he would, in the end, be removed from his place, and his blood and the blood of his children would be on the head of the speaker; for through his lashon hara, he would have descended to [the taking of] his very livelihood. In addition to this, he greatly demeans thereby the honor of the Torah and its learners and is called "the shamer of a Torah scholar," about which Chazal have said that "there is no healing for his wound." And through this [lashon hara] there will greatly decline the fulfillment of Torah; for if the Rabbi exhorts them thereafter concerning a certain mitzvah in the Torah, they will pay no attention to his words, his having already been publicized in their eyes by the men of lashon hara as a man who is not wise.
(3) Further, I will ask you, my brother, about the wiles of the evil inclination (for [my asking you this] is not in the category of lashon hara). Look into yourself: If it were known to you of a certainty that one publicized about you that you were not wise (and the like in the area of negation of eminence), how resentful you would be of him for this! You would think: "What signs of folly did he see in me? He is nothing other than an evil-hearted person and a speaker of lashon hara, whose desire is only to demean his friend and to degrade him!" And yet, when you yourself do this to your friend, who in many things is much better than you to the L–rd and to people, you do not see this as a sin at all! See the great blindness in this! And, in truth, when you reflect upon this, you will find in this instance of the varieties of the issur of lashon hara many more [elements] than in the others. This is so because in other instances of his saying about his friend that he transgressed an issur both in the area of "between man and his Maker" or in the area of "between man and his neighbor," it very often happens that his sole intent is zeal for the L–rd. And though this is of no avail for the din [it still being considered lashon hara (viz. Principle IV, section 2, and also section 1), still his intent was not for evil; as opposed to this instance, where his sole intent was to demean his friend and degrade him, an egregiously bad trait, as explained in the Sha'arei Teshuvah of Rabbeinu Yonah. And also, in terms of the hearer. For in the other aforementioned instances of lashon hara, his [the speaker's] words are not immediately accepted. And, of a certainty, many listeners will say: "So long as we do not see it with our own eyes, we will not believe it. And certainly, in what you have said, even if it is true, there must have been some mitigating circumstances which led him to act in this manner, for, as it was told, we cannot believe such things of him." And if it develops afterwards that what he said is false, the speaker will be an object of scorn and shame to all, for having spread a false report of his friend. But in this instance, if he degrades his friend and publicizes him as a fool and a simpleton to all, as a result of which all the townspeople will make him an object of shame and scorn, it often happens, in our many sins, that not one of the hearers will say: "Speak less and pity the honor of Israel. Why do you have to shame him so much!" — as if the speaker had done no wrong thereby. And of such a speaker it is said (Mishlei 30:20): "She ate and wiped her mouth and said: 'I have done no wrong.'"
(4) And all that we have written applies even if he said about him only that he is not wise in worldly matters. How much more so, if he said about one whom the people of the city thought to be wise in Torah, that he is not so wise, and that he knows but little in Torah, and through this they come to think less of him. Certainly this is in the category of lashon hara, even if true, since his intent is not for benefit but only to lower his friend in the esteem of the hearers. For through this, on whichever level he stands, this can cause him harm, or, in any event, distress. I will provide two illustrations. If one says about the city Rabbi before the people of the city that he is not very wise in Torah, but that he knows a little of the halachic rulings that are needed in practice — even if this be true, it is absolute lashon hara according to the Torah. For by this, he completely lowers his honor and undermines his very livelihood, and decreases thereby the honor of the Torah and the fulfillment of its mitzvoth (as mentioned in section 2). The same applies if he says the like about one who was recently married in the city. For certainly his honor will fall in the end in the eyes of his in-laws and of the members of his household when it becomes known to them that he is of little consequence in the city. And there is no greater harm and pain than this and the like. It is difficult for me to illustrate everything, but, "Give to the wise and he will wax yet wiser" (Mishlei 9:9). For I have come only to arouse, and the wise man will understand all by himself. And know also that the same applies if he says about a worker that he is not a good worker. This, too, is absolute lashon hara, for here, too, all the aforementioned considerations apply. (And if in this and all the other instances that we have spoken of, his intent is not to demean, but only to derive some benefit, this will be discussed, the L–rd willing, in Principle IX of the laws of rechiluth.)
(5) And now we shall explain what we wrote above (section 2) [about demeaning one] "in respect to 'strength.'" That is, to say about one before the men of the city that he is by nature a weak man. This [i.e., the din in this case] depends [upon the circumstances]. If, according to the circumstances, he can be harmed by this, as when he is a day-laborer or a teacher (and there are many of this kind), then certainly what he says is in the category of lashon hara. And, "in respect to wealth." That is, to say about one before others that he is poor or not wealthy — "as they say about him in the city" — and that whatever he has is on credit to others. This, too, is in the category of lashon hara. For certainly, if this becomes public knowledge, he will not thereafter find anyone to extend him credit, and this will cause him harm and great distress, and it will threaten his very livelihood. And, over all, the man of heart must certainly take care (if he intends no [particular] benefit), that there not result from this any harm to the one spoken about. And if, in all of these instances, he must say what he does in anticipation of some benefit, all of this will be treated below (i.e., in which circumstances and by what means), the L–rd willing. (viz. Part II, Principle 9.) And one must take great care not to be hasty to be lenient in this matter and say: "I do not intend to demean this man but [to derive] such and such benefit." For there are many details that must first be resolved. (viz. Part II, Principle 9.)
(6) And know also a basic principle concerning lashon hara — that it depends upon the man spoken of. So that it is quite possible for one to say the same thing about two people and to be praising the one and speaking lashon hara of the other. For example, if he says about someone, whose sustenance is provided by others and who has no problems of a livelihood, that he learns [Torah] about three or four hours a day, he would be demeaning him greatly and would be guilty of lashon hara. But if he said the very same thing about one who toils for a living, this would be great praise. And the same applies to other instances of positive commandments, such as that of honoring the Sabbath. So that if he said about one of the poor townsmen that he spends this and this much [(a substantial sum for him)] to honor the holy Sabbath, this is great praise for him. But if he said the very same thing about one who was considered a wealthy man, it would be very demeaning to him, and he would be scorned by men because of this; and he [the speaker] would be guilty of lashon hara. ,The same applies to [the giving of] charity. It [i.e., whether or not it is lashon hara] depends upon his [the object's] financial status. What is praise to the one, is insult to the other. And thus with [mitzvoth] between man and his neighbor. If it be said about a mediocre person that he conducts himself in such and such a manner with his employees, it would not be demeaning to him. But if the very same thing is said about a man of eminence in Israel, it would be demeaning to him (and thus in all similar instances). Therefore, it is very difficult to include in a book all of the instances in which one can fall prey to lashon hara. But make the words of the Rambam (Hilchot Deoth 7) "a crown to your head," and remember them always: that anything which, when publicized, can cause his friend physical harm, or monetary loss, or pain, or fright is lashon hara. ,And take care, my brother, that the evil inclination not deceive you into saying: "But have Chazal not said (Shabbath 31b): 'Whatever is hateful to you, do not do to your friend?' What have I said about him?" That he learns Torah only three or four hours a day? Am I commanded to love him more than I love myself? Would that they said about me that I learned Torah three or four hours a day!" And the same with charity, Shabbath expenses, and the like. In truth, this is a mistake, for the intent of the Gemara in "All that is hateful to you" is "All that would be hateful to you if you were on his level." And, in truth, this is dependent upon the person that is spoken of, and the place and the time. If, under the circumstances this [i.e., what you say about him] would be demeaning to him, this certainly is lashon hara according to the din.
(7) And know that just as it is forbidden to slander one's friend, so is it forbidden to "slander" his possessions (see Rabbeinu Eliezer Mimitz in Sefer Yere'im). And it is very common, in our many sins, that one shopkeeper slanders the wares of another (and so, in other instances of the same kind), out of envy. And this is absolute lashon hara according to the Torah.
(8) The issur of speaking lashon hara, which the Torah forbade in speaking demeaningly of one's friend, applies even if it be true, and even in private; how much more so is it forbidden to speak demeaningly of one's friend before two. The sin is greater than doing so before one, for people will more readily believe it, and he will be more greatly scorned in their eyes if they hear it from two. And whenever the issur of lashon hara is mentioned in general, the intent is in all [eight] modes, unless we indicate otherwise.
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 9/2/20 Part 2
Onas Devarim- Causing hurt through spoken words (avaira)
Giluy Sod- Sharing information that was related in confidence
- The reader should not be confused and think: – “If so, how can we satisfy the demands of heaven (bein adam l’makom) if you have fenced the way against us, that even hearing alone of one’s friend being demeaned is forbidden? Since, it might affect me in my business or something else.” The answer is that: If someone wants to satisfy the demands of heaven through hearing, he has to deport himself. Let’s say someone went up to him to tell him about his friend, and speak of them in a demeaning way, then he should ask “What do you want to tell me? It might affect me in the future OR might I [by hearing it] be able to correct things by reproof OR the like?” If he answers in the affirmative then he is permitted to hear it. He may only suspect, not believe the information, until it is proved (probed). But if no benefit would be derived through hearing and the speaker wants to vent his wrath against someone by imputing evil to him is forbidden to even hear.
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 9/9/20 Part 3
- Sometimes it is a mitzvah to hear one speaking demeaningly about one’s friend. When he feels that by hearing the story completely, he might be able to show the speaker or other listeners that what was said is not true or say other things in his friend’s favor. There is another circumstance in which it is a mitzvah to hear. When someone comes before him to complain against his friend for something he has done against him and he knows that by listening to him he might assuage (make a bad feeling less intense) his wrath so that he will not repeat the story to others. Because the hearers may end up believing the Lashon Hara and be “accepters of Lashon Hara”. By the friend listening he is “increasing peace in Israel”. But in these heterim that we mentioned for hearing he has to be careful not to believe what he hears. He is only allowed to “suspect” so that he does not become ensnared in the net of acceptance of Lashon Hara.
Annul Vows & Teshuvah: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 9/16/20 Part 1
The Annulment of Vows
OU Staff June 28, 2006
The Torah permits people to accept upon themselves personal obligations and prohibitions. Once made, these vows (or oaths) must be kept. There are two commandments in the Torah making it obligatory to keep such vows. The Torah, however, also provided a way to release oneself from a vow. By going to a Beit Din, a court of three knowledgeable individuals, the vow can be annulled. The annulment takes place based on the decision of the court that the vow was made based on a false impression.
SEFER CHOFETZ CHAIM Hilchos Lashon Hara 4:12 – 5:1
Any time a Jew commits a sin, he is defying the will of Hashem. When he is ready to engage in teshuvah (repentance), he must embark on a three-part process:
1. Letting go of the sin and resolving not to repeat it in the future. Our Sages offer a parable of a person who immerses himself in a mikveh to purify himself from tumah and continues to hold a dead sheretz (creeping animal) — the cause of his tumah — in his hand! He can immerse himself all day and it will accomplish nothing. Until he lets go of the sheretz, he will not become purified.
Similarly, If someone sincerely wants to engage in teshuvah, his first step must be to stop committing that sin and to resolve not to repeat it in the future.
2. Regret – He must sincerely regret his sinful actions of the past.
3. Confession – He must confess his sin before Hashem.
Rabbi Samson Raphael Hirsch explained that the reason for confession is to ensure that the person will make a real effort to change. When we express with our lips what we have thought in our hearts, we are more likely to live up to it.
These three steps are required for any sin. When a sin is between man and his fellow, the sinner must also seek forgiveness. Speaking lashon hara is, of course, in this category of sin.
The Chofetz Chaim states: If a person speaks lashon hara and no one believes it, then he does not have to ask forgiveness, though he still needs to follow the three-step program outlined above for having sinned against Hashem. However, if even one person believed the lashon hara and this caused the victim emotional, physical, or financial harm, the speaker must ask forgiveness.
When a person has developed the terrible habit of speaking lashon hara regularly, it is virtually impossible for him to achieve complete teshuvah. How can he possibly recall all the people against whom he spoke? Even if he could recall them all, he will very likely be embarrassed to approach some of his victims. If his lashon hara did damage to an entire family and this affected the good name of later generations as well, this would make full repentance impossible.
This segment concludes with a word of caution: Just as it is forbidden to say that someone engages in conversation during davening, so it is forbidden to say that he did not want to extend a loan to someone. Mitzvos that are between man and Hashem and mitzvos between man and his fellow are equally important. To say that someone went against any sort of mitzvah is forbidden.
And surely, it is forbidden to say, “Yosef refused to extend a loan to me.” In this case, aside from the sin of lashon hara, the speaker is guilty of bearing a grudge, which is also forbidden by the Torah.
.l.
Teshuvah for speaking lashon hara often requires seeking forgiveness from the subject.
-A project of Mesorah Publications –
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 9/23/20 Part 4
- Let’s return to the subject. In section 2 we discussed even hearing Lashon Hara is an issur of the Torah. Meaning to go and hear. If someone is sitting with people who gathered for a certain purpose and they began speaking forbidden things and he feels that his words of reproof would be of no avail to them what he should do depends on the following: If it is possible for him to leave the, or to place his fingers in his ears, it is a mitzvah to do so (Chazal said in Kesuvos). If it is impossible for him to leave and he feels that by putting his fingers in his ears it is difficult for him and they would mock him, and he certainly could not do this. Let him see to it to guard himself at this time of trial and “battle the war of the Lord with his evil inclination,” not to stumble in any event into the Torah of hearing and accepting Lashon Hara. This entails three requirements of which he must take great heed so that he rescues himself from the issur of the Torah which inheres in this sin:
a) he must resolve within himself with a firm resolve not to believe the demeaning things that they say about their friends.
b) He should not be comfortable in hearing these forbidden things.
c) He must discipline himself not reveal to the speakers in any way/movement in which it would appear that he agrees with what they are saying.
The Chofetz Chaim introduces us to a situation with which we are all familiar: You are sitting at someone’s Shabbos table or at a wedding, and several people start speaking loshon hora. What do you do? As we have just learned, listening to loshon hora is forbidden; how, then, can you avoid transgression? The Chofetz Chaim discusses your options. 1. You can rebuke the gossipers (making sure, of course, to do it in a respectful way). You can remind them that this is a Torah prohibition, halachically equivalent to munching on shrimp or bacon. 2. If you know that they will not listen to rebuke, then “it is a great mitzvah,” writes the Chofetz Chaim, to get up and leave the table. 3. If you find this impossible, then you should prepare yourself to stand firm so that you will not be guilty of any sin. Make sure to fulfill the following requirements: a. Decide firmly in your mind that you will refuse to believe any loshon hora. b. Make sure that your facial expression does not convey any hint of approval of what is being said. At the very least, you should sit stone-faced; if possible, your expression should convey strong disapproval. The above applies if one is innocently sitting at one’s place when the loshon hora conversation begins. However, if someone strolls through an area where he overhears such a conversation and stops to listen, or if he passes by a group known to be gossipers and stops to listen to their conversation, then, says the Chofetz Chaim, he is considered a willful sinner, even if he takes no part in the conversation and does not approve of it. The Chofetz Chaim continues that if one associates with such a group with the intention of hearing what they have to say, then he will be inscribed in Heaven as a baal loshon hora (a habitual speaker of loshon hora) and “his sin is too great to bear.” In a famous incident, the Chofetz Chaim was traveling when he found himself in the company of a group of traders who were deeply engrossed in conversation. The Chofetz Chaim approached them and said, “And what, may I ask, are we talking about? If it’s horses count me in, but if it’s people count me out!” How did he do it? How did the Chofetz Chaim have the courage to approach mere strangers and tell them, “If it’s people [you’re talking about], count me out”? The answer is that the Chofetz Chaim understood precisely what was at stake. He knew that our Sages teach that one will be inscribed in Heaven as a baal loshon hora for willfully joining a group of gossipers. To the Chofetz Chaim, confronting these men with his question was a small sacrifice, when the stakes were so very high. One Small Step: |
REVIEW: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 9/30/20
Shmiros HaLashon Class: TRUE/FALSE – YI Aish Group chat
-Lashon Hara is gossip that is not true
-FALSE - “It is forbidden to speak demeaningly of one’s friends, even if it is the absolute truth.” Chazal defines this as Loshon Hara. (Loshon Hara is the truth)
Motzi shem ra & hotzaas shem ra- not true
-Lashon Hara is only when conveying negative information
- FALSE - It can be positive information, but you need to know your audience. They can react badly. It can cause someone to be jealous OR give the wrong idea about someone. It could be positive information if someone said it about you, but about this person would be negative. Your words can say one thing, but your tone of voice says another.
-Lashon Hara can only be conveyed through speech
- FALSE - It is still lashon hara whether it is by mouth, sign, or letter
-Lashon Hara is a small challenge for our generation
- FALSE - It is one of greatest challenges of our generation
-Lashon Hara is only a sin for the speaker
- FALSE - Even on hearing the lashon hara alone there is an issur (prohibition), according to the Torah (even if at the time of the hearing the information he does not intend to accept what is being said, since he inclines his ear to hear.) There is a difference between hearing and accepting in many ways.: In hearing alone there is no issur (the dust of accepting Lashon Hara). There is no issur only when what is said does not affect the subject in the future.
-Lashon Hara once known to two people is considered public information
- FALSE - There is a heter/leniency of apei tlasa (speaking before three), because it could be considered public information. We DO NOT rely on this heter! BECAUSE if three have become to know of it, it is considered to be known by all. “Your friend has a friend etc.,” The Torah does not forbid as Loshon Hara something which is bound to be known.
-When it comes to Lashon Hara the amount of listeners does not make a difference
- FALSE - It is forbidden to speak demeaningly of one’s friends, even if it is the absolute true, even before one and, especially before many. The more listeners, the bigger the sin.
-Lashon Hara is not as great a sin as eating non-kosher
- FALSE - You can remind someone who is speaking lashon hara that this is a Torah prohibition, halachically equivalent to munching on shrimp or bacon.
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 10/14/20 Part 5
- When does foregoing apply? When the person sat down with the people, they were not engaged in forbidden speech. At this point [in which they are engaged in forbidden speech] he cannot get away. If he decided that he wanted to sit next to them, while they are speaking this way and he could have left and was lax in doing so and these people are known to be “natural slanderers” who like speaking demeaningly of their friends and he still sat with them anyway- even though he did not take part in the conversation and even if he felt “uncomfortable”, he is called a poshea (an “offender”), just like the speakers. He did not follow the words of Chazal to distance himself from improper words. All the more so if his intent was to hear their words! His sin is “too great to bear” and he will be inscribed in the “Book of Remembrances” as a wicked man and a ba’alei lashon hara (a man of Lashon hara). We learn that we need to distance ourselves from evil company from Pirkei d’R. Eliezer in the will of R. Eliezer Hagadol to his son Hyrkanus: (His dying wish to his son)
"My son, do not sit in the company of those who speak ill of their friends. For when their words rise above, they are written in a book. And all who stand there are written down as 'a company of wickedness and men of lashon hara.'"
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 10/21/20 Part 6
Day 11 - Common Knowledge
A derogatory statement is considered loshon hora even when the information is common knowledge for, as stated above, to speak negatively of one’s fellow Jew is shameful in itself. Negative information about Jews appearing in newspapers may not be repeated. Newspapers often publish articles based on hearsay and thus, one is not even permitted to believe such information if the newspaper is its only source. Even after one has verified the information, he may nevertheless not repeat it. |
- According to the Torah it is forbidden to believe demeaning things that other people say about their friends. The din/judgement is that even if someone knows that what was told to him was true, they can still incline in one direction or another and the person telling over this information is judging on the scales of guilt and it is a mitzvah to judge the subject on the scales of merit. If the listener agrees and does not judge on the scales of merit, not only does he transgress (Vayikra 19:15): "In righteousness shall you judge your neighbor," but he is also called "an accepter of lashon hara." For because he did not judge him in the scales of merit, the demeaning words came to be believed of him. – Principle 7, section 7, part b
- Even if the story is about a plain man who is careful not to sin, but sometimes stumbles into it. How much more so, if the subject was a G-d fearing man. to whom there applies even more the mitzvah of "In righteousness shall you judge your neighbor" (viz. Rambam on Avoth 1:6 and Rabbeinu Yonah, Sha'arei Teshuvah 218). The hearer transgresses this and judges him on the scales of guilt, agreeing with the speaker in his demeaning of him. He certainly transgresses the issur (prohibition) of Lashon Hara. (Connection to Principle 4, section 3)
Principle 6: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 10/28/20 Part 7
- Just as the issur/prohibition of Lashon Hara obtains when the speaker says about someone that he now did something improper, concerning which we were commanded not to believe in our her that the story is true, mentioned in section 1. So does it obtain relative to the other instances of the issur of [speaking] lashon hara that we explained above (such as shaming one with the deeds of his forbears or with his own early misdeeds, since he now conducts himself correctly, or [shaming him] with a lack of wisdom, both in Torah and in worldly affairs, and the like [as mentioned above in Principle IV and V].) In anything that is demeaning to him, we have been commanded, likewise, not to accept the words of the speaker for the one spoken of to be shamed in our eyes. In sum: Wherever there is an issur vis-à-vis the speaker for his speaking, there is an issur vis-à-vis the accepter for his accepting.
- (L’toeles) - Even though the Sefer Chofetz Chaim explained the acceptance of Lashon Hara. That is to believe in one’s heart that the thing said is true is forbidden to the Torah. Still Chazal have said in Niddah “One must nevertheless, suspect’. This means that one must not accept the Lashon Hara on the level of suspicion alone. To guard himself from the object of Lashon Hara, so that no harm comes to him from the subject’s hand. The hearer is still obligated to grant the subject spoken about all the good commanded by the Torah to be accorded to all the men of Israel. His worth has not been diminished in our eyes in any way because of Lashon Hara. The Torah allows us to be suspicious and guard ourselves and others from him. (the words “others” requires an extensive explanation- in principle 9) In other instances, besides from fear of harm, it is forbidden to suspect on the basis of Lashon Hara and to believe the speaker at all.
- There are many things in which men stumble in the area of “to suspect”, but it is not the place to treat it at length. In sum, their saying that one must suspect in the area of Lashon Hara refers only to guarding yourself against the object of the Lashon Hara. But G-d Forbid to do anything against him OR to cause him harm OR shame him because of this (great OR small) [even if Lashon Hara were spoken by a single kasher witness, who testifies about him in beis din, for one witness is of no avail, more than that] it is forbidden, in the Torah, to hate them in your heart because of this. How much more so can he not exempt himself, because of the Lashon Hara, from his obligations to the one spoken of.
- If he already heard the Lashon Hara and accepted it in his heart, both in the area “bein adam lechavero” (between man and his friend) and “bein adam l”Makom” (between man and G-d). He can amend this by strengthening himself and remove these things from his heart and that he not believe them and take it upon himself in the future not to accept Lashon Hara anymore about any man of Israel. He should confess this and therefore correct his transgresstion of the negative and positive commandments that he was guilty of by accepting Lashon Hara, as explained above in the introduction, if he has not yet related the Lashon Hara to others.
Summary- What did you take from Principle 6?: 10/28/20
1.
It is forbidden to accept lashon hara both “bein adam lechavero” (between man and his friend) and “bein adam l’Makom” (between man and G-d) We may not believe in our hearts that what is said is true.
Chazal said in Pesachim 118a that all people who accept lashon hara deserve to be cast to the dogs.
2.
Even on hearing the lashon hara alone there is an issur (prohibition), according to the Torah (even if at the time of the hearing the information he does not intend to accept what is being said
3.
he should ask “What do you want to tell me? It might affect me in the future OR might I [by hearing it] be able to correct things by reproof OR the like?”
4.
Sometimes it is a mitzvah to hear one speaking demeaningly about one’s friend. When he feels that by hearing the story completely, he might be able to show the speaker or other listeners that what was said is not true or say other things in his friend’s favor.
5.
If it is possible for him to leave the place, or to place his fingers in his ears, it is a mitzvah to do so
If it is impossible for him to leave and he feels that by putting his fingers in his ears it is difficult for him and they would mock him, and he certainly could not do this.
a) he must resolve within himself with a firm resolve not to believe the demeaning things that they say about their friends.
b) He should not be comfortable in hearing these forbidden things.
c) He must discipline himself not reveal to the speakers in any way/movement in which it would appear that he agrees with what they are saying.
Summary- What did you take from Principle 6?: 11/4/20
6.
If he decided that he wanted to sit next to them, while they are speaking this way and he could have left and was lax in doing so and these people are known to be “natural slanderers” who like speaking demeaningly of their friends and he still sat with them anyway- even though he did not take part in the conversation and even if he felt “uncomfortable”, he is called a poshea (an “offender”),
7.
they can still incline in one direction or another and the person telling over this information is judging on the scales of guilt and it is a mitzvah to judge the subject on the scales of merit
Even if the story is about a plain man who is careful not to sin, but sometimes stumbles into it. How much more so, if the subject was a G-d fearing man.
9.
Wherever there is an issur vis-à-vis the speaker for his speaking, there is an issur vis-à-vis the accepter for his accepting
10.
“One must nevertheless, suspect’. This means that one must not accept the Lashon Hara on the level of suspicion alone. To guard himself from the object of Lashon Hara, so that no harm comes to him from the subject’s hand.
11.
, their saying that one must suspect in the area of Lashon Hara refers only to guarding yourself against the object of the Lashon Hara. But G-d Forbid to do anything against him OR to cause him harm OR shame him because of this (great OR small) it is forbidden
12.
He can amend this by strengthening himself and remove these things from his heart and that he not believe them and take it upon himself in the future not to accept Lashon Hara anymore about any man of Israel.
(א) אָסוּר לְקַבֵּל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע מִן הַתּוֹרָה, בֵּין שֶׁהוּא מֵהַדְּבָרִים, שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם, אוֹ מֵהדְּבָרִים, שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, דְּהַיְנוּ (א) שֶׁלֹּא נַאֲמִין בְּלִבֵּנוּ שֶׁהַסִפּוּר הוּא אֱמֶת, כִּי עַל יְדֵי זֶה יְבֻזֶּה בְּעֵינֵינוּ, מִי שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר עָלָיו. וַאֲפִלּוּ אִם לֹא יַסְכִּים לוֹ בְּפֵרוּשׁ לְסִפּוּרוֹ, דְּאִי לָאו הָכִי, הְרֵי הוּא שׁוֹנֶה אֶת הֶעָוֹן בְּכִפְלַיִם, שֶׁהוּא מְסַפֵּר וּמְקַבֵּל. וְהַמְקַבֵּל עוֹבֵר בְּלֹא תַעֲשֶׂה, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר: "לֹא תִשָּׂא שֵׁמַע שָׁוְא". וְאָמְרוּ חְכָמֵּינוּ זַ"ל בִּמְכִילְתָּא, שֶׁזּוֹ הִיא אַזְהָרָה לַמְקַּבֵּל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וּלְבַד שְׁאָר לָאוִין וַעֲשִׂין הַמִּצְטָרְפִים לָזֶה, כְּמוֹ שֶׁכָּתוּב לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה, עַיֵּן שָׁם. וְאָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל, שֶׁכָּל הַמְקַבֵּל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, רָאוּי לְהשְׁלִיכוֹ לַכְּלָבִים, שֶׁנֶּאֱמַּר "לֹא תִשָּׂא שֵׁמַע שָׁוְא" וּסְמִיךְ לֵה "לַכֶּלֶב תַּשְׁלִיכוּן אוֹתוֹ". עוֹד אָמְרוּ, שֶׁגָּדוֹל עֹנְשׁ המְקַבְּלוֹ יוֹתֵר מִן הָאוֹמְרוֹ.
(ב) אַף עַל (ב) שְׁמִיעַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע לְבַד גַּם כֵּן יֵשׁ אִסוּר מִן הַתּוֹרָה, אַף דִּבְעֵת הַשְּׁמִיעָה אֵין בְּדַעְתּוֹ לְקַבֵּל אֶת הַדָּבָר, כֵּיוָן שֶׁמַּטֶּה אָזְנָיו לִשְׁמֹעַ. אַךְ יֵשׁ חִלּוּק בֵּין שְׁמִיעָה לְקַבָּלָה בְּכַמָּה עִנְיָנִים, דְּבִשְׁמִיעָה אֵין אִסוּר, רַק אִם אֵין הַדָּבָר נוֹגֵעַ לוֹ עַל לְהַבָּא, אֲבָל אִם הַדָּבָר נוֹגֵעַ לוֹ עַל לְהַבָּא, אִם אֱמֶת הוּא, כְּגוֹן שֶׁהוּא מֵבִין מִתְּחִלַּת הַסִּפּוּר, שֶׁהוּא רוֹצֶּה לְהַרְאוֹתוֹ בְּסִפּוּרוֹ, אֵיךְ שֶׁפְּלוֹנִי אֵינוֹ אִישׁ מְהֵימָן וּכְהַאי גַּוְנָא, וְהָיָה בְּדַעְתּוֹ מִתְּחִלָּה לְהַכְנִיסוֹ בְּעִסְקוֹ אוֹ לְהִשְׁתַּתֵּף עִמּוֹ אוֹ לַעֲשׂוֹת שִׁדּוּךְ עִמּוֹ וְכָל כְּהַאי גַּוְנָא, (ג) מֻתָּר לְכַתְּחִלָּה לִשְׁמֹעַ כְּדֵי לָחוּשׁ לָזֶה וּלְהִשָּׁמֵר מִמֶּנּוּ, כֵּיוָן דְּמַה שֶּׁהוּא רוֹצֶה לִשְׁמֹעַ, אֵין כַּוָּנָתוֹ לִשְׁמֹעַ גְּנוּתוֹ שֶל חֲבֵרוֹ, רַק הוּא רוֹצֶה לְהַצִּיל אֶת עַצְמוֹ, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יָבוֹא אַחַר כָּךְ לִידֵי הֶזֵּק אוֹ לִידֵי מַצָּה וּמְרִיבָה וּכְהַאי גַּוְנָא. וְהוּא הַדִּין הֵיכָא, דְּאֵין נוֹגֵעַ לוֹ שׁוּם טוֹבָה מֵהַשְּׁמִיעָה, רַק עַל יְדֵי שְׁמִיעָתוֹ יְסֻבַּב טוֹבָה לַאֲחֵרִים, גַּם כֵּן מֻתָּר, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁרוֹצֶּה לִשְׁמֹעַ דָּבָר זֶה (ד) כְּדֵי לַחֲקֹר אַחַר כָּךְ, אִם אֱמֶת הוּא, וּלְהוֹכִיחַ לִפְלוֹנִי עַל זֶה, וְאוּלַי עַל יְדֵי זֶה יִהְיֶה סִבָּה, שֶׁיָּשׁוּב הַחוֹטֵא מֵּחֶטְאוֹ אוֹ שֶׁיָּשִׁיב אֶת הַגְּזֵלָה לִבְעָלָיו אוֹ שֶׁיְּפַיֵּס לְמִי שֶׁחֵרֵף וְגִדֵּף וְכַיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה, דְּמֻתָּר, וְהַטַּעַם כַּנַּ"ל. אֲבָל לְקַבֵּל, דְּהַיְנוּ, לְהַחְלִיט הַדָּבָר בְּלִבּוֹ, שֶׁהוּא אֱמֶת, (ה) אָסוּר בְּכָל גַּוְנֵי.
(ג) וְאַל יִהְיֶה לְפֶלֶא בְּעֵינֵי הַקּוֹרֵא, אִם כֵּן, אֵיךְ נוּכַל לָצֵּאת בָּזֶה יְדֵי שָׁמַיִם, כֵּיוָן שֶׁגָּדַרְתָּ עָלֵינוּ אֶת הַדֶּרֶךְ, דַּאֲפִלּוּ הַשְּׁמִיעָה לְבַד בִּגְנוּת חֲבֵרוֹ אָסוּר, וּפֶן יִהְיֶה נוֹגֵעַ לִי זֶה בְּעִנְיְנִי עֲסָקַי וְכַיּוֹצֵא בָּזֶה. תְּשׁוּבָה לַדָּבָר: הָרוֹצֶּה לָצֵּאת יְדֵי שָׁמַיִם בְּעִנְיְנִי הַשְּׁמִיעָה, יִתְנַהֵג כָּךְ, אִם אִישׁ אֶחָד בָּא אֵלָיו וְרוֹצֶּה לְסַפֵּר לוֹ עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, וְהוּא מֵבִין, שֶׁרוֹצֶה לְסַפֵּר עָלָיו דִּבְרֵי גְּנוּת, יִשְׁאָלֶנּוּ מִתְּחִלָּה, אִם הָעִנְיָן שֶׁאַתָּה רוֹצֶּה לְסַפֵּר לִי, יִהְיֶה נוֹגֵעַ לִי עַל לְהַבָּא, אוֹ שֶׁאוּכַל לְתַקֵּן אֶת הַדָּבָר בְּהוֹכָחָה אוֹ כַּיּוֹצֵּא בָּזֶה וְכַנַּ"ל, אִם יֹאמַר אֵלָיו, שֶׁנּוֹגֵעַ לוֹ עַל לְהַבָּא, אוֹ שֶׁהוּא יָכוֹל לְתַקֵּן אֶת הַדָּבָר וְכַנַּ"ל, מֻתָּר לִשְׁמֹעַ, וְלֹא יַאֲמִין לְעֵת עַתָּה, רַק לָחוּשׁ, עַד שֶׁיִּתְבָּרֵר הַדָּבָר, אֲבָל אִם יָבִין מִתְּשׁוּבָתוֹ, שֶׁלֹּא יִהְיֶה תּוֹעֶלֶת מִזֶּה, אוֹ שֶׁיָּבִין שֶׁהוּא רַק דִּבְרֵי חֵרוּפִין וְגִדּוּפִין בְּעָלְמָא, שֶׁהוּא מַעֲלִיל עָלָיו עֲלִילוֹת בְּרֶשַׁע וּמְגַנְּה אוֹתוֹ מֵּחֲמַת גֹּדֶל שִׂנְאָתוֹ אוֹתוֹ אָסוּר אֲפִלּוּ לִשְׁמֹעַ* .,*ובאמת נוכל לראות זה בחוש, שמי שהוא שומע לשון הרע, אף שאין בדעתו לקבלה, הוא נותן יד לפושעים על ידי זה, כי אם פעם אחת יראה, אשר השומע ישמע לו, לא יחשוך פיו מזה תמיד, והיה כזה יום מחר ישנה עוד באולתו לספר תמיד דברי גדוף על חברו ולהעליל עלילות עליו, לא כן אם היה משיבו: אין רצוני לשמע דבר שלא ראיתי בעצמי, או לפחות היה מראה לו פנים זעומים עבור זה, על ידי זה היה שומר את עצמו על להבא, שלא לספר בגנות של חברו, בראותו כי ספורו לקלון יהיה לו, שיחזיקו אותו לבעל לשון הרע עבור זה, וכמו שנזכר ברבנו יונה במאמר רי"ב.
(ד) וְלִפְעָמִים (ו) מִצְוָה לִשְׁמֹעַ, מַה שֶּׁאֶחָד מְסַפֵּר דִּבְרֵי גְּנוּת עַל חֲבֵרוֹ, כְּגוֹן, שֶׁהוּא מְשַׁעֵר שֶׁעַל יְדֵי שְׁמִיעָתוֹ אֶת הָעִנְיָן בִּשְׁלֵמוּת, יִהְיֶה אַחַר כָּךְ בְּכֹחוֹ לְהַרְאוֹת לִפְנֵי הַמְסַפֵּר אוֹ שְׁאָר הַשּׁוֹמְעִים, שֶׁאֵין הַמּעֲשֶׂה כֵּן, כְּמוֹ שֶׁנֶּאֱמַר עָלָיו אוֹ שְׁאָר עִנְיְנֵי זְכוּת*. וְעוֹד יֵשׁ אֹפֶן אַחֵר גַּם כֵּן דְּמִצְּוָה לִשְׁמֹעַ, כְּגוֹן, אִם בָּא אֶחָד לְפָנָיו לִקְּבּל עַל חְבֵרוֹ מֵאֵיזֶה דָּבָר, שֶׁעָשָׂה נֶגְדּוֹ, וְהוּא מַכִּיר בְּהַמְסַפֵּר, שֶׁבָּזֶה שֶׁיִּתֵּן אֹזֶן לִדְבָרָיו, יִהְיֶה יְכֹלֶת בְּיָדוֹ לְהַשְׁקִיט אֶת אַפּוֹ מֵעָלָיו, וְלֹא יָשׁוּב עוֹד לְסַפֵּר לַאֲנָשִׁים אֲחֵרִים, (כִּי אוּלַי הָאֲחֵרִים יַאֲמִינוּ לִדְבָרָיו וְיִהְיוּ מְקַבְּלֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע), וּבָזֶה יִתְרַבֶּה הַשָּׁלוֹם בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל. אַךְ בְּכָל הַהֶתֵּרִים, שֶׁאָמַרְנוּ בְּעִנְיַן הַשְּׁמִיעָה, יִזָּהֵר בְּנַפְשׁוֹ מְאֹד, שֶׁלֹּא יַאֲמִין בְּעֵת הַשְּׁמִיעָה בְּהֶחְלֵט, רַק לָחוּשׁ לָזֶה בִּלְבַד, כְּדֵי שֶׁלֹּא יִלָּכֵד גַּם הוּא בְּרֶשֶׁת עֲוֹן קַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע.,* וזה גם כן באמת עצה היעוצה בענין, שאם נכשל באסור שמיעת לשון הרע, תכף יחפש עליו, בכל כחותיו זכות בפני המספר, וישתדל להוציא מה שיש בלבו עליו ועל ידי זה יתקן את האסור למפרע [עין לקמן סעיף י"ב, (ז) תקון למי שנכשל באסור קבלת לשון הרע]. וכל זה בסתמא, אבל אם הוא מכיר את רע טבעו של המספר, שכל מה שיכריעהו לכף זכות הוא יגנהו יותר, בודאי השתיקה בשעת מעשה טוב יותר בזה, ורק אחר כך, כשילך המספר מאת השומעים, מצוה שיסביר אחד מהשומעים לפני שאר השומעים את כל הענין לזכות, ולהשתדל עבור זה להוציא מלבם הגנות שנאמר עליו, כדי שלא יתפשו הוא והם לעתיד לבוא בשם חבורה של אנשי רשע ובעלי לשון הרע.
(ה) וְעַתָּה נַחֲזֹר לְעִנְיָנֵנוּ הַנַּ"ל, דְּמַה שֶּׁכָּתַבְנוּ בְּסָעִיף ב"דַּאֲפִלּוּ שְׁמִּיעַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע הוּא אִסוּר תּוֹרָה, הַיְנוּ לֵילֵךְ וְלִשְׁמֹעַ, אֲבָל אִם יָשַׁב בַּחֲבוּרַת אֲנָשִׁים, שֶׁנִּתְקַבְּצוּ (ח) לְעִנְיַן מָה, וְהִתְחִילוּ לְדַבֵּר דְּבָרִים אֲסוּרִים, וְהוּא מְשַׁעֵר, (ט) שֶׁדִּבְרֵי תּוֹכַחְתּוֹ לֹא יוֹעִילוּ לָהֶם מְאוּמָה, תָּלוּי בָּזֶה (י) אִם אֶפְשָׁר לוֹ לֵילֵךְ מִמְּסִבָּתָם, אוֹ לְהַנִּיחַ אֶצְּבָּעוֹ בְּאָזְנָיו, מִצְּוָה רַבָּה הוּא עוֹשֶׂה בָּזֶה, כְּמוֹ שֶׁאָמְרוּ חֲז"ל בִּכְתֻבּוֹת, {דף ה'} אֲבָל אִם אִי אֶפְשָׁר לוֹ לְהִשָּׁמֵט מִּמְּסִבָּתָם, וּמְשַׁעֵר בְּעַצְּמוֹ, שֶׁעֵצָּה זוֹ דְּהֲנָחַת אֶצְּבָּעוֹ בְּאָזְנָיו, גַּם כֵּן קָשֶׁה לוֹ מְאֹד (יא) מִפְּנִי שֶׁיִּלְעֲגוּ עָלָיו, וּבְוַדַּאי לֹא יַעֲשֶׂה עֵצָה זוֹ, עַל כָּל פָּנִים יִרְאֶה אָז לְזָרֵז אֶת עַצְמוֹ וּלְהַעֲמִיד עַל נַפְשׁוֹ בְּעֵת צָרָה כָּזוֹ וְלִלְחֹם מִלְחֶמֶת ה' עִם יִצְרוֹ, כְּדֵי (יב) שֶׁלֹּא יִכָּשֵׁל עַל כָּל פָּנִים בְּאִסוּר דְּאוֹרַיְתָא שֶׁל שְׁמִיעַת וְקַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע. וְלָזֶה צָרִיךְ ג' פְּרָטִים, שֶׁיִּזָּהֵר בָּהֶן מְאֹד וְיִנָּצֵל עַל יְדֵי זֶה עַל כָּל פָּנִים מֵהָאִסוּר תּוֹרָה, שֶׁיֵּשׁ בְּהֶעָוֹן הַנַּ"ל:,א יַחְלִיט בְּנַפְשׁוֹ בְּהֶסְכֵּם גָּמוּר, (יג) שֶׁלֹּא לְהַאֲמִין לְהַדִּבְרֵי גְּנוּת, שֶׁמְּסַפְּרִין עַל חַבְרֵיהֶם.
,ב (יד) לֹא יִהְיֶה נִיחָא לֵה בִּשְׁמִיעַת סִפּוּרֵיהֶם הָאֲסוּרִים הָאֵלֶּה.,ג (טו) גַּם יַעֲמִיד עַל עַצְּמו, שֶלּא לְהַרְאות לִפְנִי הַמְסַפְּרִין שׁוּם תְּנוּעָה, שֶׁיֵּרָאֶה מִּמֶּנָּה, שֶׁהוּא מַסְכִּים לְדִבְרֵיהֶם, אַךְ יֵשֵׁב כְּאֶבֶן דּוּמֵם. וְאִם יוּכַל לְהַרְאוֹת לִפְנֵיהֶם פָּנִים נִזְעָמִים, שֶׁיָּבִינוּ מִמֶּנּוּ, שֶׁהוּא אֵינוֹ מַסְכִּים לְדִבְרֵיהֶם הַהֲבָלִים, בְּוַדַּאי הוּא טוֹב יוֹתֵר.
(ו) בַּמֶּה דְּבָרִים אֲמוּרִים? אִם בְּעֵת שֶׁיָּשַׁב בֵּינֵיהֶם, לֹא דִּבְּרוּ אָז דִּבּוּרִים הָאֲסוּרִים, וְגם עַתָּה אֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לְהִשְׁתַּמֵּט מֵהֶם, אֲבָל אִם בְּעֵת, שֶׁהוּא רוֹצֶּה לֵישֵׁב בֵּינֵיהֶם, (טז) כְּבָר הִתְחִילוּ לְדַבֵּר דִּבּוּרִים הָאֲסוּרִים, אוֹ שֶׁהוּא (יז) יָכוֹל לְהִשָּׁמֵט וְלֵילֵךְ מֵאִתָּם, וְהוּא מִתְעַצֵּל בָּזֶה, אוֹ שֶׁהוּא מַכִּיר מִכְּבָר לְאֵלּוּ הָאֲנָשִׁים בְּטִבְעָם, שֶׁהֵם מִבַּעֲלֵי הַלָּשׁוֹן, שֶׁתְּשׁוּקָתָם תָּמִיד לְדַבֵּר מִגְּנוּת חַבְרֵיהֶם, וְהוּא הוֹלֵךְ וְיוֹשֵׁב בֵּינֵיהֶם, אַף שֶׁלֹּא יְסַיֵּע לְדִבְרֵיהֶם כְּלָל וְלֹא נִיחָא לֵה בָּהֶם, אַף עַל פִּי כֵן פּוֹשֵׁעַ מִקְּרֵי כְּמוֹתָם, (יח) שֶׁעָבַר עַל דִּבְרֵי חֲזַ"ל, שֶׁצִּוּוּ לְהִתְרַחֵק מִשְּׁמִיעַת דְּבָרִים שֶׁאֵינָם הֲגוּנִים. וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן (יט) אִם הוּא מְבַוֵּן לִשְׁמֹעַ אֶת דִּבְרֵיהֶם גָּדוֹל עֲוֹנוֹ מִנְּשׂוֹא, וְיֵחָקֵּק עֲבוּר זֶה לְמַעְלָה בְּסֵפֶר הַזִּכְרוֹנוֹת בְּשֵׁם אִישׁ רָשָׁע וּבַעַל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, וְכִדְאִיתָא בְּפִרְקֵי דְּר' אֱלִיעֶזֶר בְּצַוָּאַת ר' אֱלִיעֶזֶר הַגָּדוֹל, שֶׁצִּוָּה לִבְנוֹ הוֹרְקְנוּס, וְזֶה לְשׁוֹגוֹ: בְּנִי, אַל תֵּשֵׁב בַּחֲבוּרַת הָאוֹמְרִים רַע מֵחַבְרֵיהֶם, כִּי כְּשֶׁהַדְּבָרִים עוֹלִים לְמַעְלָה, בַּסֵפֶר נִכְתָּבִים, וְכָל הָעוֹמְדִים שָׁם נִכְתָּבִים בְּשֵׁם חֲבוּרַת רֶשַׁע וּבַעֲלֵי לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, עַל כֵּן צָרִיךְ הָאָדָם לְהִתְרַחֵקּ מְאֹד מְאֹד מֵחֲבוּרָה רָעָה כָּזוֹ.
(ז) וְדַע דִּכְשֵׁם שֶׁכָּתַבְנוּ בְּשֵׁם הַפּוֹסְקִים, דְּמִן הַתּוֹרָה אָסוּר לְהַאֲמִין דִּבְרֵי גְּנוּת, שֶׁמְּסַפְּרִים עַל חַבְרֵיהֶם, כֵּן הַדִּין, אֲפִלּוּ אִם יוֹדֵעַ שֶׁהַדְּבָרִים שֶׁסִפֵּר לוֹ הוּא אֱמֶת, אַךְ יֵשׁ בָּהֶם לְצַּדֵּד לְכָאן וּלְכָאן, וְהַמְסַפֵּר לוֹ דָּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף חוֹב, וְעַל יְדֵי זֶה הוּא מְגַנְּה אוֹתוֹ, וְיָדוּעַ דְּמִצְּוָה לְהַשּׁוֹמֵעַ לָדוּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, (וְהוּא דִּינָא דִּגְמָרָא בְּשָׁבוּעוֹת {דף ל'} וּמִצְּוַת עֲשֵׂה דְּאוֹרַיְתָא לְכַמָּה פּוֹסְקִים), וְהָעוֹבֵר עַל זֶה וְאֵינוֹ דָּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת וְהוּא מַסְכִּים לְהַמְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ, לֹא דַּי שֶׁעָבַר עַל {ויקרא י"ט ט"ו}: "בְּצֶּדֶק תִּשְׁפֹּט עֲמִיתֶךָ", אֶלָּא הוּא גַּם כֵּן נִכְלָל (כ) בְּשֵׁם מְקַבֵּל לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, כֵּיוָן דְּעַל יְדֵי שֶׁלֹּא דָּן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף זְכוּת, מִמֵּילָא נִשְׁתַּרְבֵּב עָלָיו הַדִּבְרֵי גְּנוּת.
(ח) וְכָל זֶה, אֲפִלּוּ אִם הַסִפּוּר הָיָה עַל אִישׁ בֵּינוֹנִי, אֲשֶׁר דַּרְכּוֹ לִזָּהֵר מִן הַחֵטְא וּפְעָמִים יִכָּשֵׁל בּוֹ, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן אִם הַסִפּוּר הָיָה עַל אִישׁ יְרֵא אֱלֹהִים, שֶׁעָלָיו שַׁיָּךְ יוֹתֵר מִצְּוַת עֲשֵׂה דִּ"בְצֶדֶק תִּשְׁפֹּט עֲמִיתֶךָ" (כמבואר ברמב"ם פרק א' דאבות משנָה ו', ובשערי תשובה לרבנו יונה, במאמר רי"ח) וְהוּא עוֹבֵר עַל זֶה וְדָן אוֹתוֹ לְכַף חוֹב וּמַסְכִּים לְהַמְסַפֵּר בִּגְנוּתוֹ, בְּוַדַּאי עוֹבֵר עַל אִסוּר קַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע *.,*ועתה נבאר מה שנכשלין בזה, בעונותינו הרבים, בענין קבלת לשון הרע בלי ראות, ואציר ציור אחד וממנו יקיש המשכיל לכל כיוצא בזה, והוא, מה שמצוי כשאחד יוצא מבית דין חיב, והוא מספר לחברו ומסדר דברי זכותו לפניו לאמר: ראה בעצמך איך שהדין עמי, ובית דין פסקו מהפך להפך, ואם היה בא דין שלי לפני רב פלוני ופלוני, שהוא מפרסם לחכם, בודאי היה מבין האמת עם מי ולא היה פוסק פסק מהפך ומקלקל כזה. ומדבר עוד על הבית דין עבור זה דברי חרופין וגדופין, אשר אין להעלות על הכתב. ואם חברו משיבו אינני מאמין שיפסקו כן, יאמר לו: ראה את הפסק וקרא אותו היטב ותראה בעצמך אשר לא בדעת ובהשכל נעשה, והוא מראה את הפסק וקורא אותו פעם אחרי פעם, ובכל פעם הוא מתפלא יותר, ומוצא גם כן בהפסק דברים אשר לא נראו לו לפי דעתו, [כידוע שפסקי בעלי בתים אינן שוין לפסקי התורה הקדושה], עד שנחלט בעיני שניהם, שהרב או הבית דין שבעיר הזאת אין להם שקול הדעת לידע איך לפסק דין על בריו. ועתה נבוא לעניננו, ראה איך בשאט נפש עבר על לאו ד"לא תשא שמע שוא", ועל עשה ד"בצדק תשפט עמיתך", ועוד שארי לאוין המבארין לעיל בפתיחה, ואלו היה השומע הולך בדרך התורה הקדושה, כשבא אחד לפניו בענין כזה, בודאי החיוב מטל עליו, אם יכול להוציא אף מלב הבעל דין, שלא יהיה לו תרעומות על הבית דין, ולהרחיב לפניו בדברי אמתלאות, שעל הבית דין אין שום עולה, חס ושלום, שהם פוסקין כפי המבאר בתורה הקדושה על פי הטענות, ואין לו לדין, אלא מה שעיניו רואות, כי יש כמה פעמים, שאף שהאמת עם אחד, אף על פי כן נסבב מן השמים להשני שיזכה בדין, כמאמרם בברכות (דף ז'): ולא עוד אלא שזוכה בדין, שנאמר: "מרום משפטיך מנגדו" וכו', ואפשר דמזלא דהאי גברא קגרים, (מזל אותו אדם גורם), [וכדאיתא בהרא"ש פרק אחד דיני ממונות סימן ה', ועין שם בפלפולא חריפתא סעיף קטן י"ח], ואין לך לדאג, בודאי הקדוש ברוך הוא ישלים את גזלתך ממקום אחר, כמאמר: ולא עוד אלא שמטריחין אותי להשיב הגזלה לבעליו, וכיוצא באלה דברי נחומים להסיר הצער מלבו ולהוציא מלבו התרעמת שעל הבית דין [ועין לקמן בכלל ט' בבאר מים חיים סעיף קטן ה', מה ששיך לענין זה]. ואם רואה, שדבריו לא יועילו, על כל פנים יש לו להתחזק על עצמו, שלא לקבל לדברי הגנות והתרעמת של חברו, שהוא מתרעם על הבית דין שבעיר, כי האסור של קבלת לשון הרע והמצוה ד"בצדק תשפט עמיתך" הוא נאמר, אפלו על סתם אנשים מישראל, וכל שכן על מי שמחזק בעיר לתלמיד חכם, ובדידה המצוה ד"בצדק תשפט" הוא אפלו אם הדרך לכף חוב מכריע הרבה יותר מלכף זכות, (וכמו שכתב הרבנו יונה בשערי תשובה במאמר רי"ח, עין שם, והוא כעין מאמר הגמרא בברכות (י"ט) אם ראית וכו', עין שם), כל שכן בזה שהכף זכות מכריע הרבה יותר, כי ידוע הוא לכל יודעי דת ודין, שפעמים הרבה הדין משתנה מפני טענה אחת או מפני סברא אחת, ואפלו אם הוא חכם גדול בתורה ורואה הוא לפי דברי הבעל דין, שהוא מספר לו את טענותיו שהדין עמו, עם כל זה יש לו לחשב עליו, פן לא טען כך בשעת מעשה, ורק עתה, אחר שיצא חיב מבית דין, נתישב בדעתו שהיה לו לטען כך וכך. הכלל בענין זה יש הרבה והרבה מעניני זכות שנוטה יותר מלכף חובה, ואפלו אם הפך על כל צדדי הענין, ואין לו על הבית דין שום זכות, עם כל זה מן התורה אסור להחליט עליהם ולומר, שאינם יודעים היאך לפסק דיני התורה, אלא יש לילך אל הרב או אל הבית דין ולדרש מאתם הטעם, וכמאמרם באבות: אל תדין את חברך וכו', אולי יראה לו שהמעשה לא היה, או יראה לו את טעם דבריו, מאיזה מקום הוציא את הפסק שלו, או יודה לו ויאמר: טעיתי, כי אפלו באמוראים הראשונים מצינו שטעו בפסקי הדינים ואחר כך חזרו בהן, (וכמאמרם בנדה (דף ס"ח.): הדר אוקי רבא אמורא עלה (לאחר מכן העמיד רבא אמורא) ודרש: דברים שאמרתי לפניכם טעות הם בידי, ברם כך אמרו וכו'), וכמו שנאמר בתורה: "הוכח תוכיח את עמיתך ולא תשא עליו חטא", וכמו שפרש הרמב"ם בהלכותיו שפרוש הכתוב כך הוא, שיתוכח עם חברו על מה עשה לו כך וכך, ולא שינקט לו בלבו על זה, עין שם. והעובר על דברינו אלה, דהינו, שמחליט בלבו אחר ספורו של חברו שהרב או שהבית דין לא דנו את הדין יפה, וטעות היה בהוראה זו, בלי דרישה וחקירת טעם הדבר מהבית דין עצמם, עובר על כמה גופי תורה, ובפרט על אסור קבלת לשון הרע ועל לאו ד"לא תשא עליו חטא" לפרוש הרמב"ם. וכל הדן את חברו לכף זבות דנין אותו מן השמים לכף זכות.
(ט) כְּשֵׁם שֶׁשַּׁיָּךְ אִסוּר קַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, בְּאִם הַמְסַפֵּר סִפֵּר לוֹ עַל אֶחָד, שֶׁעָשָׂה עַתָּה דָּבָר שֶׁאֵינוֹ הָגוּן, שֶׁנִּצְטַוֵּינוּ עַל זֶה, שֶׁלֹּא לְהַחְלִיט בְּלִבֵּנוּ, שֶׁהַדָּבָר אֱמֶת, וְכַנַּ"ל בְּסָעִיף א"כֵּז שַׁיָּךְ גַּם אִסוּר קַּבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע לְעִנְיַן שְׁאָר חֶלְקֵּי אִסוּר לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, שֶׁבֵּאַרְנוּ לְעֵיל, (כְּגוֹן לְבַזּוֹתוֹ (כא) בְּמַעֲשֵׂה אֲבוֹתָיו אוֹ בְּמַעֲשָׂיו הָרִאשׁוֹנִים, כֵּיוָן שֶׁהוּא (כב) מִתְנַהֵג עַתָּה כַּשּׁוּרָה אוֹ בְּחֶסְרוֹן חָכְמָה, הֵן בַּתּוֹרָה וְהֵן בְּעִנְיְנִי עוֹלָם, וְכַנַּ"ל בִּבְלָל ד, וְה' וְכַיּוֹצֵא בָּזֶה), בְּכָל דָּבָר שֶׁהוּא גְּנוּת עָלָיו, שֶׁנִּצְּטַוֵּינוּ גַּם כֵּן, שֶׁלֹּא לְהִתְקַבֵּל דִּבְרֵי הַמְסַפֵּר לְפָנֵינוּ לְהִתְבַּזּוֹת עַל יְדֵי זֶה בְּעֵינֵינוּ, אֶת מִי שֶׁנֶּאֶמְרוּ עָלָיו. כְּלָלוֹ שֶׁל דָּבָר: (כג) כָּל דָּבָר שֶׁיֵּשׁ עַל הַמְסַפֵּר אִסוּר עֲבוּר דִּבּוּרוֹ, (כד) יֵשׁ עַל הַמְקַבֵּל אִסוּר עֲבוּר קַבָּלָתוֹ.
(י) אַף עַל פִּי שֶׁבֵּרַרְנוּ, דְּקַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, דְּהַיְנוּ לְהַחְלִיט בְּלִבּוֹ שֶׁהַדָּבָר אֱמֶת, אָסוּר מִן הַתּוֹרָה, מִכָּל מָקוֹם אָמְרוּ חֲזַ"ל, דְּלָחוּשׁ מִיהוּ בָּעֵי {שלחשוש אמנם צריך}. וּבֵאוּר הַדָּבָר, דְּצָּרִיךְ לְקַּבֵּל אֶת הַדָּבָר (כה) בְּדֶרֶךְ חֲשָׁשׁ בְּעָלְמָא, הַיְנוּ רַק כְּדֵי לִשְׁמֹר אֶת עַצְמוֹ מִמֶּנּוּ שֶׁלֹּא יַגִּיעַ לוֹ הֶזֵּק עַל יָדוֹ, וְלֹא יִהְיֶה זֶה הַדָּבָר אֲפִלּוּ בְּגֶדֶר סָפֵק דְּמַעֲמִידִין לְאָדָם בְּחֶזְקַת כַּשְׁרוּת, וְלָכֵן מְחֻיָּב עֲדַיִן (כו) לְהֵיטִיב עִם הַנִּדּוֹן בְּכָל הַטּוֹבוֹת, שֶׁצִּוְּתָה הַתּוֹרָה, לִשְׁאָר אֲנָשִׁים מְיִּשְׂרָאֵל, כִּי לֹא נִגְרַע עֶרְכּוֹ בְּעֵינֵינוּ על יְדֵי הַלִּישָׁנָא בִּישָׁא {הלשה"ר} לְשׁוּם דָּבָר*, רַק שֶׁהַתּוֹרָה הִתִּירָה לָחוּשׁ לַלִּישָׁנָא בִּישָׁא לְעִנְיַן לִשְׁמֹר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ וְאֶת אֲחֵרִים מִמֶּנּוּ, וְעַל כֵּן כָּתְבוּ הַפּוֹסְקִים דְּמַה שֶּׁמֻּתָּר לָחוּשׁ, הַיְנוּ הֵיכָא שֶׁיּוּכַל לָבוֹא לִידֵי הֶזֵּק (כט) לוֹ אוֹ לַאֲחֵרִים, אִם לֹא יָחוּשׁ לוֹ, (דָּבָר זֶה, דּלאַחֵרִים צָרִיךְ בּאוּר רָחָב וְעַיֵּן פֹּה בִּבאֵר מַיִם חַיּים וּלקָּמָּן בּחֵלֶק ב' בִּכלָל ט' עַיֵּן שָׁם הֵיטֵב, כִּי שָׁם נַרחִיב בָּזה, בּעֶזרַת ה'), אֲבָל בְּעִנְיָן אַחֵר אָסוּר לָחוּשׁ לְלָשׁוֹן הָרָע וּלְהַאֲמִינוֹ כְּלָל.,*ולא מבעי היכא דבלאו {ואין צריך לומר כאן שבלא} הלישנא בישא הוא כשאר אנשים מישראל, אלא אפלו אם בלאו הכי (בלא כך) גם כן נתחזק בעיר לאדם רשע על ידי מעשיו הרעים, אך שעל ידם לא יצא עדין לגמרי מכלל שאר אנשים מישראל, כגון, (כז) להשיב לו אבדה וכדי לתן לו צדקה או לפדותו וכיוצא בו, ועתה נשמע עליו עוד מאנשים שיצא לגמרי מכלל "עמיתך", כגון, דשביק התרא ואכיל אסורא (עוזב התר ואוכל אסור), כיון שלא נתברר דבריהם בבית דין, רק שאמרו אנשים בדרך ספור בעלמא (כח) אין לקבל דבריהם לאמת כדי למנע את עצמו על ידי זה מפדיונו, אם נשבה וכיוצא בו.
(יא) וְיֵשׁ הַרְבֵּה דְּבָרִים, שֶׁנִּכְשָׁלִין בּוֹ הָעוֹלָם בְּעִנְיַן לָחוּשׁ, וְרָאוּי לְדַבֵּר בָּזֶה הַרְבֵּה, אַךְ אֵין כָּאן מָקוֹם לְהַאֲרִיךְ בּוֹ, וְאֶכְתֹּב אוֹתָן אִם יִרְצֶה ה' לְקַמָּן בַּכְּלָל הָאַחֲרוֹן. אַךְ כְּלָלוֹ שֶׁל דָּבָר, דְּמַה שֶּׁאָמְרוּ, דְּצָרִיךְ לָחוּשׁ לַלִּישָׁנָא בִּישָׁא, הַיְנוּ רַק לְעִנְיַן לִשְׁמֹר אֶת עַצְמוֹ מֵהַנִּדּוֹן, אבָל, חַס וְשָׁלוֹם, (ל) לַעֲשׂוֹת לוֹ שׁוּם מַעֲשֶׂה אוֹ לִגְרֹם לוֹ שׁוּם הֶזֵּק אוֹ בִּיּוּשׁ עֲבוּר זֶה, גָּדוֹל אוֹ קָטָן, אֲפִלּוּ אִם הַלִּישָׁנָא בִּישָׁא {הלשון הרע} יָצָא עָלָיו עַל יְדֵי עֵד אֶחָד כָּשֵׁר, שֶׁהֵעִיד עָלָיו כֵּן בְּבֵית דִּין, לֹא מְהַנִּי, רַק לִשְׁבוּעָה. וְיוֹתֵר מִזֶּה, (לא) שֶׁאֲפִלּוּ רַק לִשְׂנֹא אוֹתוֹ בַּלֵּב עֲבוּר זֶה, אָסוּר גַּם כֵּן מִן הַתּוֹרָה, וְכָל שֶׁכֵּן שֶׁאֵינוֹ יָכוֹל לִפְטֹר אֶת עַצְּמוֹ עַל יְדֵי הַלִּישָׁנָא בִּישָׁא (לב) מֵהַחִיּוּבִין שֶׁהוּא מְחֻיָּב לְהַנִּדּוֹן*.,*ובכאן נציר פרט אחד קטן, שכמה אנשים נכשלים בו, בעונותינו הרבים, כגון, שיש בעיר אנשים שמחזקים לעניים, וצריך לתן להם צדקה, וארע שאחד הוציא עליהם דבה שהם באמת אינם עניים, אך שעושים עצמם כעניים כדי לרמות בני אדם, ועל ידי הדבה מונעים אחר כך הרבה אנשים מלתן להם את קצבתם, אשר נהגו בהן מאז ומקדם. ועל פי דין תורה הוא עולה רבה, כי דבר זה נכנס בכלל מקבל לשון הרע ממש, כי אם היה הולך על פי התורה, שאין להאמין לשון הרע רק לחוש, לא היה פוטר את עצמו לעת עתה מן העני הזה, כי עדין הוא עומד בחזקתו, שנתחזק מקדמת דנא לאיש עני, כל זמן שלא נתברר בהפכו, ומחיבין אנשי העיר לפרנסו, וגדולה מזה אמרו: הרי שבא ואמר: פרנסוני, אין בודקין אחריו, וכל שכן בזה, שנתחזק עד עתה לאיש עני, היתבטל חזקתו וחיובו מאנשי העיר עבור זה המוציא דבה. ורק צריך לחוש לדברי המספר ולדרש אחר זה היטב, ובודאי כל זמן, שלא יתברר הדבר לאמתו, אין רשאין לפטר את עצמן מדין חיוב צדקה, ועל זה וכיוצא בזה אמרו רז"ל על פסוק: "אל תגזל דל כי דל הוא", שקאי (שעולה) על הרגיל לתן צדקה לעני אחד, ופוסק ואינו נותן לו, נקרא עבור זה גוזל הדל.
(יב) וְאִם כְּבָר עָבַר וְשָׁמַע לָשׁוֹן הָרָע וְהֶאֱמִין בְּלִבּוֹ, בֵּין שֶׁהוּא מֵחֶלְקֵּי הַגְּנוּת שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַמָּקוֹם וּבֵין שֶׁבֵּין אָדָם לַחֲבֵרוֹ, (לג) תִּקּוּנוֹ, שֶׁיִּתְחַזֵּק לְהוֹצִּיא הַדְּבָרִים מִּלִּבּוֹ, שֶׁלֹּא לְהַאֲמִּינָם, וִיקַבֵּל עַל עַצְּמוֹ עַל לְהַבָּא, שֶׁלֹּא לְקַבֵּל עוֹד לָשׁוֹן הָרָע עַל אָדָם מִיִּשְׂרָאֵל, וְיִתְוַדֶּה עַל זֶה, וּבָזֶה יְתַקֵּן הַלָּאוִין וְהָעֲשִׂין שֶׁעָבַר עַל יְדֵי קַבָּלַת לָשׁוֹן הָרָע, כַּמְבֹאָר לְעֵיל בַּפְּתִיחָה, (לד) אִם עֲדַיִן לֹא סִפֵּר לַאֲחֵרִים.
(1) It is forbidden to accept lashon hara according to the Torah, both in things "between man and his Maker" and things "between man and his neighbor." That is, we may not believe in our hearts that what is said is true. For, if we do, we will look down upon the one spoken of. And [this applies] even if he [the hearer] explicitly disagrees with what is said. For if not, he doubles the sin — speaking [(by being an accessory to the speaker)] and accepting. And the accepter transgresses (Shemoth 23:1): "You shall not bear a false report," concerning which Chazal have said in the Mechilta, that this is an exhortation against accepting lashon hara, aside from the other negative commandments and positive commandments adjoined to this, as we have written in the introduction. And Chazal have said (Pesachim 118a) that all who accept lashon hara deserve to be cast to the dogs, it being written "You shall not bear a false report," preceded by (Ibid 22:30): "To the dog shall you cast it." And they have also said (Rambam, Hilchoth Deoth 7:13): "The punishment of the accepter is grater than that of the teller."
(2) Even on hearing lashon hara alone there is an issur according to the Torah (even if at the time of hearing he does not intend to accept what is said), since he inclines his ear tohear. But there is a difference between hearing and accepting in several respects. For in hearing [alone, without accepting], there is no issur only when what is said does not affect him in the future. But if it does if true, as when he understands from the beginning of what he says that he wishes to show that the one spoken about is not to be trusted, and the like — if, originally, he [the hearer] intended to take him into his business or to enter into partnership with him or to make a match with him, and the like, he is permitted ab initio to listen and to suspect [that it might be true], so that he can guard himself against him. [This is permitted] since his intent is not to listen to the demeaning of his friend, but to guard himself against future injury or strife and contention and the like. The same applies when he derives no personal benefit from what is said; but if by his listening, some benefit may result for others, it is also permitted. As when he wishes to hear this thing in order to find out afterwards if it is true and to reprove him [who is spoken about] for this. Perhaps this will result in the sinner's repenting, or in returning the theft to its owners, or to appease the one he "insulted and blasphemed," and the like, in which instance it is permitted. But to accept it — that is, to believe in his heart that it is true — is forbidden in all instances.
(3) And let it not be cause for wonder in the eyes of the reader — "If so, how can we satisfy the demands of Heaven [i.e., "between man and his Maker"] if you have fenced the way against us, that even the hearing alone of one's friend being demeaned is forbidden:? Perhaps it might affect me in my business or the like"? The answer: If one wishes to satisfy the demands of Heaven vis-à-vis hearing, let him deport himself thus: If one comes to him and wishes to tell him about his friend, and he understands that he wishes to say something demeaning about him, let him ask at the outset: "What you want to tell me, might it affect me in the future, or might I [by hearing it] be able to correct things by reproof, or the like?" If he answers him in the affirmative, he is permitted to hear it. And he may not believe it as of yet, but only suspect, until the thing be probed. But if he understands from his answer that no benefit will be derived by the hearing, or that the speaker only wishes to vent his wrath against the one spoken about by acrimoniously imputing evil to him in the greatness of his hatred of him, it is forbidden even to hear.
(4) And sometimes it is a mitzvah to hear one's speaking demeaningly of his friend, as when he feels that by hearing the story completely, he might be able thereafter to show the speaker or the other listeners that what was said about him was not true, or other things in his favor. And there are yet other circumstances in which it is a mitzvah to hear. As when one comes before him to complain against his friend for something he has done against him, and he knows that by listening to him he might assuage his wrath so that he will not repeat the story to others (for perhaps the others would believe him and thereby be "accepters of lashon hara"), and by this he would "increase peace in Israel." But in all of the heterim that we have mentioned in respect to hearing, he must take great care not to believe what he hears categorically, but only to "suspect," so that he, too, not be ensnared in the net of the acceptance of lashon hara.
(5) And now let us return to our subject. Our having written (in section 2) that even hearing lashon hara is an issur of the Torah — that is, to go and hear. But if one was sitting in the company of people who had gathered for a certain purpose, and they began to speak forbidden things, and he feels that his words of reproof would be of no avail to them, [what he should do] depends upon the following: If it is possible for him to leave them or to place his fingers in his ears, it is a great mitzvah for him to do so, as Chazal have said in Kethuvoth (5a). But if it is impossible for him to leave, and he feels that this device of putting his fingers in his ears is also very difficult for him (for they would mock him and he certainly could not do this), in any event, let him see to it to gird himself at this time of trial, and "battle the war of the L–rd with his evil inclination," not to stumble, in any event, into the issur of the Torah of hearing and accepting lashon hara. This entails three requirements of which he must take great heed, so that he rescue himself from the issur of the Torah which inheres in this sin:
a) He must resolve within himself with a firm resolve, not to believe the demeaning things they say about their friends.
b) He should not be "comfortable" in hearing these forbidden things.
c) He must discipline himself not to reveal to the speakers any movement from which it would appear that he agrees with what they are saying.
(6) When does the foregoing apply? When at the time he sat down among them they were not engaged in forbidden speech, and even now, he cannot get away from them. But if at the time that he wanted to sit among them, they had already begun to speak in this manner, or if he could have gotten away from them and he was lax in doing so, or if he knew these men to be "natural slanderers," whose desire was always to speak demeaningly of their friends, and he went and sat among them — even though he took no part in their conversation and was "uncomfortable" with them, still he is called a poshea [an "offender"], like them, for having transgressed the words of Chazal, who commanded that one distance himself from improper words. How much more so if his intent is to hear their words! His sin is "too great to bear," and he will be inscribed because of this, above, in the "Book of Remembrances" as a wicked man and "a man of lashon hara," as we find in Pirkei d'R. Eliezer, in the will of R. Eliezer Hagadol to his son Hyrkanus: "My son, do not sit in the company of those who speak ill of their friends. For when their words rise above, they are written in a book. And all who stand there are written down as 'a company of wickedness and men of lashon hara.'" Therefore, men must greatly distance themselves from an evil company such as this.
(7) And know that just as we have written in the name of the poskim that according to the Torah it is forbidden to believe demeaning things that others say about their friends, so the din is that even if one knows that what was told him is true, but that they could incline [his judgment] in one direction or another, and the one who told him judged him in the scales of guilt, wherefore he demeaned him — and it is known that it is a mitzvah for the hearer to judge him in the scales of merit (and this is a din in the Gemara (Shevuoth 30a) and a positive commandment of the Torah according to several poskim) — and if one transgresses this and does not judge him in the scales of merit, and agrees with the speaker, who demeans him — not only does he transgress (Vayikra 19:15): "In righteousness shall you judge your neighbor," but he is also called "an accepter of lashon hara." For because he did not judge him in the scales of merit, the demeaning words came to be believed of him.
(8) And all this even if the story were about a plain man, who usually was careful not to sin, but sometimes stumbled into it. How much more so if it were about a G–d-fearing man, to whom there applies even more the mitzvah of "In righteousness shall you judge your neighbor" (viz. Rambam on Avoth 1:6 and Rabbeinu Yonah, Sha'arei Teshuvah 218). And he [the hearer] transgresses this and judges him in the scales of guilt, agreeing with the speaker in his demeaning of him! Of a certainty he transgresses the issur of accepting lashon hara.
(9) Just as the issur of accepting lashon hara obtains when the speaker says about someone that he now did something improper, concerning which we were commanded not to believe in our hear that the story is true (as mentioned above in section 1), so does it obtain relative to the other instances of the issur of [speaking] lashon hara that we explained above (such as shaming one with the deeds of his forbears or with his own early misdeeds, since he now conducts himself correctly, or [shaming him] with a lack of wisdom, both in Torah and in worldly affairs, and the like [as mentioned above in Principle IV and V].) In anything that is demeaning to him, we have been commanded, likewise, not to accept the words of the speaker for the one spoken of to be shamed in our eyes. In sum: Wherever there is an issur vis-à-vis the speaker for his speaking, there is an issur vis-à-vis the accepter for his accepting.
(10) Even though we explained that acceptance of lashon hara — that is, to believe in one's heart that the thing is true — is forbidden according to the Torah, still, Chazal have said (Niddah 61a): "One must, nevertheless, suspect." That is, one must accept the thing on the level of suspicion alone, to guard himself from him [the object of the lashon hara] so that no harm come to him at his hand. And let there be no doubt about the fact that a man is assumed to be kasher [unless proven otherwise]. And so he [the hearer] is still obligated to grant him [the one spoken about] all the good commanded by the Torah [to be accorded] to all the men of Israel. For his worth has not been diminished in our eyes in any way because of this lashon hara. But the Torah has allowed us to be suspicious on the basis of the lashon hara to the extent of guarding ourselves and others from him. Therefore, the poskim have written that our being permitted to suspect obtains where harm may befall us or others if we do not suspect him. (The aspect of "others" requires extensive explanation. See the Be'er Mayim Chaim here and below in Part Two, Principle IX. For there we will expand on this with the help of the L–rd.) But in other instances [aside from fear of harm], it is forbidden to suspect on the basis of lashon hara and to believe him [the speaker] at all.
(11) And there are many things in which men stumble in the area of "to suspect," and it merits much discussion, but this is not the place to treat it at length. I shall write about it, L–rd willing, below, in the last paragraph. But, in sum, their saying that one must "suspect" [in the area of] lashon hara, refers only to guarding oneself against the object [of the lashon hara], but, G–d forbid, to do anything against him or to cause him harm or shame because of this, great or small, even if the lashon hara were spoken of him by a single kasher witness, who testified about him thus in beth-din, (for one witness is of no avail except for [the imposition of] an oath) and, more than that, even to hate him in his heart because of this — this, too, is forbidden according to the Torah. How much more so can he not exempt himself, because of the lashon hara, from his obligations to the one spoken of.
(12) And if he already heard lashon hara and accepted it in his heart, both in the area of "between man and his Maker" and that "between man and his neighbor," his amendment is that he strengthen himself to remove these things from his heart, that he not believe them, and to take it upon himself for the future not to accept lashon hara anymore about any man of Israel. And he should confess this, and thereby he will correct [his transgression of] the negative and positive commandments that he was guilty of by accepting lashon hara, as explained above in the introduction, if he has not yet related it to others (see Be'er Mayim Chayim).
Principle 7: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 11/18/20 & 11/25/20
Introduction: Explains the issur of the acceptance of Lashon Hara, whether it was stated before 3 people OR before him alone. And the din (judgement) if he heard it from many people OR if it were publicized in the city OR one spoke it “in his innocence” OR the speaker one who was believed by him as two witnesses are. (14 sections)
1. The issur (prohibition) of accepting Lashon Hara is relevant even if the speaker spoke it in public, before many people. Still, it is not to be concluded because of this that it is true, but the bearers must suspect that it might be true and probe the matter. And if it becomes clear to them that it is true, they should reprove him (the object of the Lashon Hara) for it (what was done or said).
2. There is no heter (leniency) to believe Lashon Hara, even if the speaker spoke it to his face, since we have heard no acknowledgement of this from the one spoken about; how much more so are we not to believe it, if the speaker is not now in front of him, but only says that he would have said it to his face (which we discussed is worse - chutzpah). We greatly struggle with this. Even if he (the subject) stays quiet now, when the demeaning things are said before him, even so, no proof is to be taken from this that what was said was true. And even if it was always the subject’s nature to never remain silent when he was told something against him, and this time he does remain silent, this is NO proof of his guilt. Maybe this time he overcame his nature and resolved “not to answer to the quarrel” (which is a mitzvah) OR perhaps he saw that certainly they would believe the words of the speaker rather than his -- which is the nature of the world. It’s commonly held that if someone says things to the other person’s face, even if the other deny them a hundred times, he will not be believed – he could have worked on himself and realized that it is better to remain silent and be of the company of the “the shamed.” Because of this, it is forbidden to take proof from this silence that the thing is true.
3. It is forbidden to accept lashon one and the same din (judgement) for two or more. This does not only apply when the speakers are considered “evildoers” by their speaking in which instance they are certainly not to be believed (even according to their words that someone ex. Ploni acted improperly, this transgresses "You shall not go about talebearing," which applies even to [tales] that are true, in this instance they are considered evildoers. So how, then, how we can we believe them about this Jew, whose status until now was one of absolute kashrus (no reason to doubt their character, they are a regular person of Israel)? If someone is suspected of transgressing the negative commandment against lashon hara is also suspected of lying, fabricating, and adding. What if there are two people saying so? Even if there were many more "a band of evildoers are not of the count" [of kosher Jews]!) — but even if what they say about him is not something for which they are branded "evildoers" if they are truthful. Even so, it is forbidden to accept their words and to believe them indirectly. Even if there are two or more people, the title of “witnesses” can be ascribed only to those who testify in bais-din, but not to those who testify outside of bais-din, who even if they are not truthful they would not gain the title of “false witnesses”, but they are only called "spreaders of an evil name". All this, as far as belief is concerned, to suspect is permitted, even if he heard it from one alone.
Principle 7: Sefer Chofetz Chaim - 12/2/20
4. The same is true if a rumor has spread about someone that has done or said something not in accordance with the Torah, whether it’s a greater or lesser issur (prohibition), it is forbidden to accept it/believe it implicitly. You are only allowed to suspect, until it’s been clarified. How much more so must he take care, if he wants to tell this to others, that he has no intent to spread the rumor and to reveal it.
a. further, as we explained above (viz. Principle II, section 2).
5. Everything said applies to a Jew in general, but if, from his past, he was already known to be an evildoer, and it was revealed to him several times that flagrantly transgressed issurim (prohibitions) known to all of Israel to be forbidden, such as fornication, it is permitted to accept lashon hara about such a man.
6. If someone comes to him and tells him of his affairs and includes something demeaning both to himself and his friend, he is only permitted to believe what applies to himself and not what applies to his friend.
7. “And now we shall begin to explain, with the help of the L–rd, the din of accepting lashon hara from a man who is believed like two witnesses, or from someone speaking "in his innocence," or if there are elements in what is said which indicate it to be true. And though in most of their dinim they are alike, I have divided each one into sections by themselves, for there are several details in which each one is different from the other, and also so that the eyes of the reader not be overtaxed by the abundance of branches which spread from each one. And this I have begun with the help of Him who graces man with knowledge.”
a. As to what we have written above, in Principle 4, section 5, that it is permitted to reveal the matter secretly to his Rabbi or to his close confidant if he knows that his words will be believed like those of two witnesses, and that it is permitted for his Rabbi to accept his words and to hate the object of the lashon hara, and to distance himself from his company, until it becomes known to him that he has repented of his evil way — that is there, where it is a thing because of which he is, in truth, permitted to speak demeaningly of him if he has not repented, since he knowingly transgressed something which is known by all of Israel to be forbidden, in which instance no merit is to be posited (assumed as fast) of him (like the act of Toviyah in Pesachim, 113b, which is an act of fornication, and the like)- (where there is no way to judge him for merit, only guilt).
Not where it is a thing where some merit is to be posited of him, such as lacking knowledge of the issur/prohibition of the act, or, perhaps, having performed the act unwittingly. Nor is it permitted to speak of him demeaningly in general, or as lacking in advantages, as mentioned before in Principle 5, section 2, or to bring up the [negative] acts of his forbears or his relatives, or his early [negative] deeds.
Principle 7: Sefer Chofetz Chaim – 12/9/20
Certainly, "being believed like two" does not apply in these instances. For what difference does it make if this [i.e., what is said about him in these instances] is not false at all? In spite of this, the Torah forbade speaking of him demeaningly because of this, but [legislated] to judge him only in the scales of merit in such things, as explained in Principle 4, section 3.
b. And the hearer, as well as the speaker, is also forbidden to think demeaningly of his friend in his heart because of this (viz. Principle 6, section 7). And aside from the issur/prohibition of accepting [the lashon hara], he transgresses "Before the blind man do not place a stumbling- block”, along with many other positive and negative commandments, as explained above in the introduction. For the speaker certainly transgresses the issur/prohibition of lashon hara, as explained by all the poskim (legal scholar who determines a postion in halacha), to the effect that lashon hara is forbidden even if true, the accepter brings the speaker to this issur/prohibition. For if he refused to listen, his friend [the speaker] would not arrive at this issur at all. (by listening, he places a stumbling block because he enabled the speaker to sin. And the more the words of the speaker are accepted and his [the speaker's] act is effectual, to that extent the accepter's act is more severe, for through him his friend is brought to such a great issur/prohibition.
8. And even if what was spoken is like the act of Toviyah (which we discussed earlier in Principle 7, something outright wrong, can only be judged on the side of guilt and not merit- something known to all of Israel to be forbidden), it is not permitted to be accepted, except when the two following qualifications are met:
- Only if the speaker tells him that he himself saw the thing. If he heard it from others, there is no advantage at all - (It means nothing).
- Even if he told him that he saw it himself, it is only permitted only to believe him to distance himself from the sinner’s company, until it is known that he repented of his evil way, but he cannot go and reveal it to others. (Principle 4, end of section 5) It is especially [not permitted] forbidden to cause him monetary loss or to physically hurt (physically or financially harm) him, G-d forbid, because of this.
9. If someone spoke lashon hara “in his innocence” (this will be explained in Be’er Mayim Chayim- a deep commentary on the Chumash, especially on Shabbos/the Seventh Day), the din/judgement is as follows: If in this matter, even if it’s true, there is a reason to judge him on the side of merit or if it concerns the negation of advantages, or another instance that we explained in section 7, if this speaker did not see the thing himself but only heard it from others, certainly it is forbidden to accept it from him and to believe it in his heart as demeaning to his friend. Even if none of these particulars are relevant, still, he must be careful not to accept from one "speaking in his innocence" anything demeaning about his friend. And it certainly is forbidden to rely on this to go afterwards and tell this to others or to shame him with words because of this.
How much more so is it forbidden to cause him “monetary loss or to strike him”- physically or financially harm him, G-d forbid, which is definitely forbidden according to the Torah.
Wednesday, 12/23/2020
Shmiros HaLashon & Social Media:
A Torah Guide for the Digital Age: The Ten Tenets of Social Media
Technology is changing faster today than at any other time in history. These developments affect our lives in many wonderful, and sometimes not-so-wonderful, ways. As we try to enrich our lives both by using technology and by refraining from using it as appropriate, we need to remember the Torah’s guidance as it applies to these new forms of communication. For too long, the Internet has been a lawless Wild West. Responsible people need to think carefully about how they behave online.
This article is not intended to encourage or discourage use of social media. The simple fact is that people are using them and will continue to use them. My goal is to encourage responsible use of social media by pointing out important concerns and offering recommendations for the best practices.
Some professional and religious organizations have created guidelines for the use of social media. After reviewing many of their policies, I have begun developing guidelines based on Torah principles. These are not new chumrot, stringencies, but the result of an attempt to apply common sense and existing Torah concepts to new technologies.
These guidelines are a work in progress. I encourage you to consider these ideas and to offer your suggestions on improving them. Most importantly, I encourage you to adopt ethical guidelines in your use of technology that conform with the best practices and Torah rules.
The Internet is easily searchable. Anything you place anywhere on the Internet will likely be available for decades to come. Your parents, children, (future) spouse, neighbors, teachers, rabbi, potential employers as well as criminals may find pictures or other information that you post. You must therefore use extreme caution in releasing personal information on the Internet. This responsibility is particularly difficult for children to understand, but everyone, including adults, must recognize this and act accordingly. Protect your privacy by using discretion. Protect your children’s privacy by refraining from divulging personal information about them. And explain to your children the importance of guarding their privacy in this age of the eternal digital archive.
For a number of reasons, many Internet users prefer to protect their identities and remain anonymous. However, anonymity includes a lack of accountability. That removes an important barrier to dishonesty and lack of civility. Internet users need to understand that anonymity is usually not absolute because methods exist to detect users’ identities. Additionally, even if other people do not know what you are doing online, God does, and the Torah’s rules on proper speech and behavior apply even when you are anonymous. Those who choose to remain anonymous should create new barriers for themselves that discourage improper online behavior. (Some suggestions are offered in the sidebar entitled “Recommendations for Web Site Owners.”)
Because of the ease with which people shift identities online, it is important to let people know what to expect. Are you promoting a product from which you benefit financially or are you criticizing a competitor’s product? Are you vehemently disagreeing with someone who once wronged you? You need to be transparent, even if you are anonymous. Everyone has biases and you are effectively lying if you fail to disclose those biases (“midvar sheker tirchak” and “vihyitem neki’im”). Transparency through disclaimers is crucial here. If you wish to maintain your anonymity, you have to either be creative in wording a disclaimer or avoid certain topics.
For example, there are only two stores that sell a product in your community and you own one. You wish to describe a negative experience with your competitor while remaining anonymous. You probably should not do so because of your clear bias. If you ask someone else to describe his negative experience, he should include a disclaimer stating that he has a connection to your store so readers understand his bias.
4. Be Careful About Confidentiality
The Torah forbids revealing secrets (megaleh sod), except under extenuating circumstances. Breaking personal confidences may also involve violations of secular law. Therefore, individuals must take care not to reveal personal and confidential information about others. Additionally, the Torah forbids defaming people by telling negative stories about them, whether true or not (lashon hara and hotza’at shem ra). You may not describe other people or organizations in an unflattering light, with only limited exceptions discussed later in this article. The damage we can cause online, where potentially thousands of people can read our words, is much greater than when we speak with a few friends.
You are not only forbidden to defame others but also to provoke defamation (avak lashon hara). This means that you must avoid potentially explosive topics unless you have clear permission as determined by the laws of lashon hara. These requirements include not only a societal benefit in revealing the information but also, among other conditions, a lack of bias. And when discussing neutral or even positive stories, beware of the potential to provoke criticism. Exaggerated praise about a person or organization will inevitably lead to someone disagreeing and presenting a story to the contrary. It is important to anticipate such fallout and write strategically to avoid it.
The Internet makes theft as easy as the click of a button. However, the Torah forbids violating copyright laws . . . You may not steal someone else’s creative product, whether it is the written word or a photograph or some other image.
You are not permitted to enable other people to sin, including to defame (lifnei iveir and mesayei’a yedei ovrei aveirah). Even if other, less responsible venues for that defamation exist, you are still forbidden to provide a forum for defamation. The implications of this position in social media are significant and specific recommendations are provided in an accompanying sidebar. You may lose followers because of this strict stance, but your maintaining higher standards than tabloid journalism demonstrates not only fealty to basic halachah but also basic decency.
We cannot justify linking to or otherwise highlighting a damaging story by claiming that we did not reveal it ourselves. Our actions constitute publicizing it even if we only empower others to reveal it. Stories that affect a broader public can and should be told (to’elet). However, there are a number of necessary conditions before you may go about publicizing such a story. Most importantly, you must be certain the story is true (or includes appropriately worded caveats such as “these are unproven allegations”) and that you have no ulterior motives to report it. On such complex and potentially damaging issues, you should always consult with your rabbi.
The Torah forbids causing emotional distress to others (ona’at devarim). This effectively prohibits insulting and bullying. Do not let the anonymity of the Internet lull you into more aggressive patterns of speech. Words hurt and often cause real damage beyond the computer screen. Wikipedia defines “cyberbullying” as “the use of the Internet and related technologies to harm other people, in a deliberate, repeated, and hostile manner.” This is the equivalent of verbally attacking and stalking someone.
But even one-time attacks are wrong. If someone expends a lot of time and effort to create something, your denigrating it or him is hurtful even if you are correct. You must find ways to express your strong feelings without insulting others.
Time is precious, even when you have no children clamoring for attention or work calling for completion. Beware of the Internet black hole. The web can easily pull you away from the many tasks to which you must regularly attend, the many people in your life to whom you must give attention and the many religious obligations you must perform. Even individuals who are not addicted to the Internet often waste their precious time (bitul Torah) or improperly use their employers’ time (gezel). They may also neglect their spousal and parenting duties (shalom bayit and chinuch) due to distraction.
8. Be Cautious About Copyright
The Internet makes theft as easy as the click of a button. However, the Torah forbids violating copyright laws, whether due to an inherent creator’s right or because of the binding nature of secular law (gezel and dina demalchuta dina). You may not steal someone else’s creative product, whether it is the written word, a photograph, a design or some other electronic creation. Make sure to obtain permission before using someone else’s creation and take care to properly attribute your sources.
The Internet is the public domain. You may not damage the Jewish community or the Torah itself by spreading misunderstandings or incorrect teachings (ziyuf haTorah and chillul Hashem). While the Torah needs no apologies, it often requires proper context. For example, outsiders can easily misunderstand insular trends of thought and practice within Judaism as racist or intolerant. The global nature of the Internet confers a responsibility to properly explain the Torah and the behavior of its adherents to avoid misunderstanding.
What you say about Torah and how you phrase it can impact people’s impressions of your specific community, the greater Jewish community and the Torah. It is important, of course within the bounds of honesty, to always strive to create a positive image of Judaism (kiddush Hashem) and avoid the opposite (chillul Hashem). It is also important to avoid undermining other people’s religious convictions. There are always people undergoing religious crises who are teetering on the edge of spiritual collapse. You do not want to push them over by supporting whatever misunderstanding currently occupies their minds. Standards of what types of theological discussions are acceptable vary by community. However, everyone needs to be sensitive about this issue and consult with advisors, whether a rabbi or someone familiar with the specific medium, on how to proceed with caution.
Judaism demands modest behavior, a trait that is manifested in many ways. Among them are avoiding arrogance, excessive fraternizing with married members of the opposite gender and looking at pictures of improperly dressed people. Standards vary by community, but they certainly exist. These standards are not always explicit, and both adults and teens would do well to discuss them and the tools available to help maintain them. Internet users need to be constantly mindful of the importance of tzeniut and aware of the standards they strive to follow.
These guidelines represent an application of eternal Torah principles to new forms of communication. Because of the complexity of applying abstract ideas to new technologies, this cannot be said to be the authoritative word on the subject. More than anything, these guidelines are intended to raise issues for readers to discuss with their family, friends and halachic authorities. The more we keep these concepts in our conversations and thoughts, the more likely we are to act like the responsible God-fearing Jews that Hashem expects us to be.
Recommendations for Web Site Owners and Bloggers
1. Be Accountable
A. Anonymity is not recommended but is sometimes necessary. Always allow for users to contact you.
B. Disclose conflicts of interest, affiliations and agendas. When that is not possible, avoid topics where these conflicts may affect the subject.
C. Make available the rules for your site so readers know what to expect.
D. Never pretend to be someone else.
2. Be Accurate
A. Confirm your information before posting, or couch your language with appropriate disclaimers.
B. Do not post defamatory information, even if readily available elsewhere, without proper justification. Consult your rabbi with any questions.
C. Do not knowingly publish false information. Distinguish between fact, suspicion and opinion.
D. Be honest and fair. Make sure you do not oversimplify or highlight incidents out of context.
E. Admit mistakes and correct them as soon as possible.
3. Be Considerate
A. Give everyone the benefit of the doubt and judge favorably. Remember that their family and yours may be reading your words.
B. Be considerate of other people’s feelings, as well as their beliefs.
C. Do not insult anyone, ever. The more you disagree, the more respectful you should be while disagreeing.
D. Do not use profanity or sexually suggestive language.
E. Only accept advertising that corresponds to your and most of your readers’ religious standards.
F. Only link to web sites that fit in with your and your readers’ religious standards.
4. Be Responsible
A. Do not violate people’s privacy or confidence, including your family’s.
B. Respect copyright laws. Do not plagiarize from other web sites. Identify sources and link to them whenever possible.
C. Be modest in your words, the topics you discuss and the pictures and videos you post.
D. Ideally, comments should be screened prior to publication. If that is not possible, commenters should be informed of your standards and their comments should be retroactively reviewed and edited or deleted as necessary.
E. Delete or edit comments that are defamatory, profane, link to unsavory web sites or are otherwise objectionable.
F. Anonymous comments should not be allowed and commenters should be required to register and use their real names or consistent pseudonyms.
5. Seek Guidance
A. At all times, use common sense.
B. No set of guidelines can address every possible scenario. In addition to using your own common sense, find a rabbi who can serve as your guide on these complex issues.
Recommendations for Users
1. Responsible Reading
A. Carefully choose which web sites to visit. Make sure they fit your religious standards and will not subject you to inappropriate ideas, words or images. Use filters and ad/image blockers as appropriate.
B. Recognize that not everything reported is true and not every medium adheres to journalistic or Torah standards.
C. Judge people favorably, both when they are being discussed and when they are communicating with you. Try to find ways to read things positively.
2. Names and Pseudonyms
A. Using your real name makes you more credible and more responsible; it is highly recommended.
B. If you feel you cannot use your real name, you should use a consistent pseudonym.
3. Responsible Writing
A. Follow the same guidelines for accuracy and propriety set for web site owners.
4. Proper Use
A. Keep discussions on topic.
B. Do not spam. Spamming includes leaving repeated comments promoting a specific idea or web site.
C. Do not troll. Trolling is the posting of inflammatory comments with intent to provoke or disrupt.
5. Tzeniut
A. Follow the same guidelines for responsible writing set for web site owners.
B. Know and follow the standards in your community for online inter-gender communication.
Rabbi Gil Student writes frequently on Jewish issues and blogs at TorahMusings.com. He can be reached at [email protected].
Shmiros HaLashon & Social Media cont.:
Scenario #1: Finding Purpose The sources for the prohibition of speaking Lashon Harah:
Shemos 23:1 | |
You shall not accept a baseless report; do not place your hand with a wicked person to be a false witness. | לֹא תִשָּׂא שֵׁמַע שָׁוְא אַל תָּשֶׁת יָדְָ עִם רָשָׁע לִהְיֹת עֵד חָמָס. |
Vayikra 19:16 | |
You shall not go around as a gossipmonger amidst your people. You shall not stand by [the shedding of] your fellow's blood. I am God. | לֹא תֵלְֵ רָכִיל בְּעַמֶּיָ לֹא תַעֲמֹד עַל דַּם רֵעֶָ אֲנִי ה׳. |
Rabbi Yitzchak Hutner, Collected Letters 59
Here, Rabbi Hutner explains why the prohibition of Lashon Harah is permitted when it is to prevent personal harm or damage:
Rabbi Hutner, Iggros U’Kesvim #59 | |
The reason why the Torah chose the word שוא, meaning baseless, to describe the prohibition of Lashon Harah, is because the essence of the prohibition of Lashon Harah is purposeless gossiping. However, when the matter being discussed will have an impact on you financially, it is no longer considered speech that is baseless gossiping since it is YOU who is being affected. | הדבר המדביק את תואר ה'שוא' לשמוע לשון הרע הוא משום דדיבור לשון הרע הוא דיבור רכילות...אבל באופן שהדבר נוגע לו מצד 'לא יהיה בך אביון' )דברים טו:ד(, שיש כאן חשש של הבאת עצמו לעניות– שוב אין שמיעה זו שמיעה של רכילות כלל. |
In this sefer, he discusses the 7 conditions that are needed in order for Lashon Harah to be considered “for a purpose” and therefore permissible:
Sefer Chofetz Chaim, Laws of Lashon Harah 10:2 | |
| 1. שיראה המספר את הדבר בעצמו,או שיתברר לו הדבר, ולא שיספר על סמך שמיעה מאחרים. 2. שיזהר מאוד לא להחליט מיד את הדבר שבדעתו לגנות, אלא יתבונן היטב על על פי דרכי התורה האם הוא בכלל גנות ועבירה. 3. שיוכיח את החוטא בתחילה בלשון רכה. 4. שלא יגדיל העולה יותר ממה שהיא, אלא יספר האמת ללא גוזמא. 5. שיכווןלתועלת,ולאיכווןלהנות מסיפור הפגם על חבירו, וכן לא יספר מתוך שנאה שיש לו עליו זה מכבר. 6. אם יכול המספר לסבב את התועלת הקיימת בסיפור הגנות מכך, מצווה עליו להקטינה. 7. שלא יסובב נזק לבעל הגנות יותר מכפי הדין, אילו היו מעידים עליו על גנות זו בבית דין. |
Scenario #2: Saying “I’m sorry” Face-to-Face for Talking Behind their Back
When Rabbi Kagan traveled throughout Europe asking Rabbis to write approbations for his work, one very notable Rabbi refused. Rabbi Yisroel Salantar (1810-1883) was the founder of The Mussar Movement, which spread ethical teaching throughout European Yeshivos. He objected to writing an approbation based on the following passage in the work Chafetz Chaim:
As we have seen, it is not always clear when a person should be forthcoming about wronging another. Here, we will examine a source that discusses when and how a person should share their frustrations with another person:
WHAT DOES NOT HATING SOMEONE IN YOUR HEART HAVE TO DO WITH REBUKE?
Sefer Chofetz Chaim, Laws of Lashon Harah 12:4 | |
And even if the person about whom you spoke negatively was unaware, you must still reveal to him what you unjustly did. | ואפילו אם חברו אינו יודע עדיין כלל מזה צריך לגלות לו מה שעשה נגדו שלא כדין. |
Leviticus 19:17 | |
You shall not hate your brother in your heart. You shall surely rebuke your fellow, but you shall not bear a sin on his account. | לֹא תִשְׂנָא אֶת אָחִיָ בִּלְבָבֶָ הוֹכֵחַ תּוֹכִיחַ אֶת עֲמִיתֶָ וְלֹא תִשָּׂא עָלָיו חֵטְא. |
Ramban– Nachmanides, ibid. | |
When the verse states, “Do not hate your brother in your heart”, it refers to a time when your friend does something against your wishes. You should rebuke him, saying, "Why did you do this to me?" When the verse continues with, “And do not bear a sin because of him,” it means that you should not hide your frustration in your heart by not telling him what he did to offend you. When you are honest, your friend will either justify what he did, or he will repent and admit his offense, and you will forgive him. | ויאמר הכתוב, אל תשנא את אחיך בלבבך בעשותו לך שלא כרצונך, אבל תוכיחנו מדוע ככה עשית עמדי,ולא תשא עליו חטא לכסות שנאתו בלבך ולא תגיד לו,כי בהוכיחך אותו יתנצל לך, או ישוב ויתוודה על חטאו ותכפר לו. ואחרי כן יזהיר שלא תנקום ממנו ולא תיטור בלבבך מה שעשה לך, כי יתכן שלא ישנא אותו אבל יזכור החטא בלבו, ולפיכך יזהירנו שימחה פשע אחיו וחטאתו מלבו. ואחרי כן יצווה שיאהב לו כמוהו. |
Scenario #3: But Everyone Knows!
Talmud Arachin 16a | |
Rabbah the son of Rav Huna said, anything said in front of 3 people is no longer subject to the laws of Lashon Harah. What is the reason for this law? [Once 3 people know, we assume] they will tell friends, and their friends will share with their friends. | רבה בר רב הונא: כל מילתא דמיתאמרא באפי תלתא, לית בה משום לישנא בישא; מ"ט? חברך חברא אית ליה, וחברא דחברך חברא אית ליה. |
Rambam Hilchos De’os 7:5 | |
Whether a person speaks Lashon Harah in the presence of his fellow or outside his presence, or one is speaking things that will bring about – if heard one person from another – injury to his fellow in either his body or his property, or even serve to distress or frighten him, that is lashon hara. And if these things were said in the presence of three, then the matter has already been heard and become known, and if one of the three relates the matter another time, there is no prohibition involved on account of Lashon Harah. But that is only if he does not intend to spread the rumor and expose it further. | אחד המספר בלשון הרע בפני חבירו או שלא בפניו, והמספר דברים גורמים אם נשמעו איש מפי איש להזיק חבירו בגופו או בממונו ואפילו להצר לו או להפחידו הרי זה לשון הרע, ואם נאמרו דברים אלו בפני שלשה כבר נשמע הדבר ונודע, ואם סיפר הדבר אחד מן השלשה פעם אחרת אין בו משום ז לשון הרע,והוא שלא יתכוין להעביר הקול ח ולגלותו יותר. |
Tosafos Arachin 15b | |
The leniency of allowing Lashon Harah to be spoken in front of three people only applies to cases where the words spoken have an ambiguous meaning and can either be interpreted positively or negatively (for example: “Wow, Josh is so rich, he must get whatever he wants.”). In such a case of ambiguous speech, if it is spoken in front of three people, one can assume it was meant to be positive, otherwise he wouldn’t have risked making a statement that would get back to the person who is being spoken about. However, if the statement is clearly negative, than even in front of three people it would be prohibited. | כל מילתא דמיתאמרא באפי תלתא לית בה משום לישנא בישא - פירוש כגון כה"ג דנורא בי פלוני דאיכא למישמע דלא אמרה משום לישנא בישא אבל אם הוא אמר דבר קנטור על חבירו אפילו היה אומרה בפניו אית ביה משום לישנא בישא. |
PDF texting examples:
https://staff.ncsy.org/content/uploads/sites/2/2015/05/3-Lashon-Hara-conversations-on-social-media-11x17.pdf